Chapter 301
Both Roja and Mihawk stood at the top of the world when it comes to Swordsmanship. Mihawk didn't use any trick as he only swung his sword as powerful as he could.
The same was true for Roja as he just wanted to know whether he really surpassed Mihawk or not.
Both of them used their full power. When the two strikes collided, nothing happened for a moment then waves started to form on the sea and wind blew like crazy.
It was just the collision of two swords.
Even though it was only a collision between two swords, the one holding the swords was a Grand Master swordsman.
Wouch!
Waves after waves splashed against the sea restaurant which made the chefs catch the railings afraid of falling.
Is this something humans can do?
Zoro held the railings as he looked at this scene. His eyes were full of excitement and confusion. He already learned the rhythm of all things and officially entered the master swordsman realm so this fight will enlighten him.
Seeing this made him able to take a glimpse at the grandmaster swordsman realm.
He understood and was excited while watching this level of swordsmanship.
This is what he was looking for, this is what he wanted.
…
Roja and Mihawk stood in front of each other as the wrecked ship spread all over the sea.
Wouch!
Mihawk smiled a little as a small wound appeared on his body and blood dripped from it.
On the other hand, Roja stood straight while holding Sen Maboroshi.
"You can even go beyond that limit…"
Mihawk didn't care about that small wound as a strange look appeared on his eyes.
This wound was nothing, Roja won against him but not by too much.
What made him unable to remain calm was that he stood at the peak for many years and reached a limit that he couldn't pass.
Neither he nor Shanks had crossed this line, all he could do was stand there without any way to move forward.
He didn't find a way to improve further.
But now, he saw something different in Roja, Roja stepped beyond that line already.
"Let's continue."
Roja looked at Mihawk's eyes without joy, he only let out a sigh.
As a swordsman, Roja was very appreciative of Mihawk but unfortunately, Mihawk was different from him.
Roja was after all from another world and he also had a zanpakuto, he already knew that there is still a long way ahead of him.
"You didn't actually lose in the way of the sword."
Roja sighed and said something to Mihawk.
Mihawk shook his head and said: "If you lose, you lose. There is no reason to be the strongest if you're not."
Putting Your on his back, Mihawk jumped back on his boat and drifted away.
…
Twenty-two years after the pirate's golden era, Mihawk lost a duel against Roja and lost his title as the strongest swordsman.
…
"Who can actually be the strongest…"
When Roja looked at Mihawk's retreating back, he shook his head and sighed. He could already understand Mihawks meaning but the latter couldn't understand his.
After all, he isn't someone from this world. He has Sen Maboroshi and sooner or later, he will reach a power that is beyond this world. He is already the strongest in this world, but in his eyes, he wasn't strong enough.
There are different horizons and different realms.
That's why Roja said to Mihawk that he didn't lose in the way of the sword.
After this, Roja looked at Luffy's group and shook his head then stepped on the sea gently and left.
The people in the sea restaurant suddenly woke up from the shock. Some people looked up at the sky while feeling that they were in a dream.
"The cloud… They are actually split in two?!"
"This is the battle between the strongest Admiral and the strongest swordsman… Are they even human?!"
Without anyone knowing, the cloud was split in half with a deep gully appearing. After a while, the clouds cleared and the sky returned to normal.
Looking at this scene, various emotions flashed in the hearts of Luffy and his crew.
Luffy excitedly clenched his fist while Zoro closed his eyes as he thought about the fight. Nami had a complicated gaze as she felt determined.
…
A few days later, in Loguetown, the place that had seen a really epic event twenty years ago which is Roger's execution and the start of the new era.
Many people passing through this place would go to the execution stand to see the place that triggered the new era.
That day, Roja set foot into Loguetown. He looked at the Execution stand from afar. As if he crossed space and time, he saw the scene from twenty years ago.
Then Roja recalled the scene of him coming to this world, it has been eleven years since then.
"Twenty years ago the era of piracy began."
"Gol. … You did this for a purpose, I can almost understand one or two. I really admire you more than Shiki and Whitebeard."
"Admiration is Admiration, even though many pirates embarked on their journey, you also started the most chaotic era… this is a sin."
Everything has two sides. Roja admired Roger's character, but at the same time, he didn't agree with him starting this new era.
"The era of piracy will soon come to an end."
Looking at the execution stand, Roja sighed.
No one could read Roja's eyes at the moment as they were difficult to describe with words.
Taking a deep breath, Roja turned around and was ready to leave.
Suddenly, a loud noise was heard from a distance. Roja stopped and looked at the source of the noise.
"This guy is… The clown Buggy, he has a bounty of 15 million berries over his head, we mustn't let them go."
A young girl dressed in a sergeant uniform and wearing glasses held a sword in her hand with a serious expression and commanded a small team of Marines.
"What nasty Marines."
Buggy's face was already ugly as he looked at the Marines. Although he was surrounded he wasn't worried or fearful. "You dare have ideas of catching me, don't you know my powers."
"Captain buggy, we have to quickly go, this island is said to have a new Captain from the headquarters. He is a strong monster. We can't deal with him if he comes."
The pirates nervously reminded Buggy.
When Buggy heard this his expression changed slightly. He said: "What about the Grandline, I'm in the end… In short, Kill this group of Marines and let's leave."
"The news of the treasure has already been obtained. I have no time to play with the Marines now."
Chapter 302
"They're Buggy pirates!"
"Go Go!"
Chaos spread on the street as countless people saw the conflict between the Marine and the pirates.
The captain of Buggy pirates, Buggy clown and Shanks were trainees in Roger's crew. He was a joke, while Shanks is now a Yonko, he was just a small pirate with a bounty of 15 million berries.
However, in the east blue, even a bounty of a mere 15 million is remarkable. At least such a figure was frightening to normal people.
Under Buggy's order, his crew started attacking the Marine. As these were ordinary Marine soldiers, they couldn't resist the pirates' attacks.
The Marine girl that was wearing glasses, Tashigi, saw this and suddenly bit her teeth and rushed forward with her sword as she attacked the clown.
Wouch!
To her surprise, Buggy didn't evade her sword strike and was split in half instead.
"I was cut in half, I'm going to die!"
Buggy's screams could be heard but after a while, he stopped and his body reattached as he said: "Hahahaha! Do you think that I'm afraid of being cut? Baka!"
Tashigi was stunned by this. Under such circumstances, she was pushed back by a baggy.
Tashigi was scared at first, but fortunately, she had a very strong heart, so she figured out what just happened.
"That guy… He used his Devil fruit!"
After getting kicked by Buggy, Tashigi was depressed and irritated while the Marine continued their fight.
As the fight continued the streets became empty as all people hid far away.
Boom! Boom!
Various gunshots sounded, the street was a mess.
After all these Marines were just ordinary soldiers. They could only chase after Buggy's pirates, while the pirates didn't even care about them.
But unfortunately, Buggy chose the route which Roja was on. Roja stood in the center of the street without taking even a step back.
"Didn't they always say that this guy had really good luck? Why is he running toward me then?"
Roja was a bit puzzled. Buggy's luck could be seen in the original story, it was always too good and now he was running directly toward Roja.
Can it be that that luck was ineffective in front of him?
This strange thought flashed in Roja's mind but he didn't have any thought of making way. He stood in the middle of the road as he looked at the group of pirates coming toward him.
At this time, Buggy could see Roja, even Tashigi and the Marine saw him, but they couldn't recognize him as they were too low ranked.
"Hey! Let them pass or they will kill you!"
Tashigi rushed forward to warn Roja but was shocked to see him not escaping.
At this time, Roja glanced at the Tashigi. Of course, he recognized her.
Tashigi?
There should be no mistake, Smoker should be here as a Captain then.
Smoker didn't listen to orders often, but he didn't have the strength to back such actions, so his position was rising and falling.
"Don't block the road!"
At this moment, Cabaji held his swords as he shouted at Roja. When he saw that Roja didn't have any intention to open the way, he blinked.
Boom!
Almost at this moment, before he could make out what happened, he flew back with great force.
After hitting the people behind him, he continued to move back and slammed into a wall.
"What happened?"
When Buggy saw this, he was surprised as he looked at Roja: "No wonder you blocked the road. It turned out you're a bit skilled, but it's not that easy for the Marine to catch the great me."
Buggy snorted, in the East Blue, the person who would make him afraid wasn't born yet.
"Bara Bara Ho Kirihanashi!"
Buggy snapped his fingers and a few knives appeared between his fingers, then he pulled his wrist and smashed it out toward Roja.
He thought that Roja would be scared by this trick and be picked open by it. But the reality wasn't that nice.
Roja stood there with a calm face as he waved his hand randomly and all the knives flew back along with the hand.
Something is wrong!
Buggy widened his eyes as he caught his fist back.
He was furious and angry as he took all his daggers and rushed toward Roja, he screamed as he attacked him.
Putong!
Buggy fell on the ground.
His crew looked at this scene while stunned. they didn't expect their captain to be defeated this easily.
"Hey, Captain Buggy, you're pretending right?"
"Get up and kill that guy!"
The crew was full of cold sweat while the Marines arrived and pointed their guns at them.
Tashigi rushed beside Roja and after gasping for breath for a moment, she looked at Buggy who was on the ground then at Roja.
"Amazing!"
Roja waved his hands. He didn't even move a step, as if what he did was as easy as drinking water which made the marines look at him with awe.
They didn't expect Roja to be so strong.
Checking the fainted Buggy, Tashigi looked at Roja and showed a grateful smile: "Thank you very much!"
"This guy is a devil fruit user, uses Kairoseki handcuffs and uses normal ones for the others."
Roja looked at Tashigi and then at the Marines next to him.
"Yes, sir."
The Marine subconsciously responded, but after he thought about it, he questioned himself. Why did I just listen to his orders?!
But when he was about to open his mouth, he turned around and looked at the floor and didn't know why he felt that he should follow his orders.
Tashigi was amazed, If Roja gave orders, what is she doing here then?!
Chapter 303
Roja stood there as he commanded, while the Marines didn't know why they were unable to defy his words.
Tashigi was stunned for a long time. She felt that this was somewhat natural and couldn't know the reason. She finally woke up when a large group of Marines led by a smoker arrived on the street.
"S… Smoker-san!"
Seeing the smoker, Tashigi couldn't help saying his name.
However didn't pay any attention to her, instead, his gaze was fixed on Roja.
Roja glanced at Smoker and said: "How come you're so late, they almost ran away."
"They won't be able to… how come you have time to be here."
Smoker didn't see Roja for a long time. Since he left the headquarters, he had done various tasks and his position rose and fell. He reached the position of Rear Admiral before but now he was a Captain.
He was getting further and further from Roja which made it difficult for them to see each other.
"Oh, No wonder you are still a Captain now."
Roja wasn't in the least angry with Smoker as he joked: "With that attitude of yours, it's expected."
Smoker took the cigar from his mouth and shook his head helplessly: "So you're here for me. I caught all the pirates that passed by while I was here."
Roja smiled and said: "You've done it well."
At this moment, Tashigi couldn't help looking toward Smoker and asking.
"That… Smoker-san… He is…"
Smoker looked at her and said: "He is the one you admire the most."
"Huh?!"
Tashigi's eyes widened as she couldn't believe it. Then she looked at Roja and she seemed to finally react.
She looked at Roja extremely excited and her voice began to stutter and tremble.
"You… You are…"
"Smoker, you're really too hard on them."
Roja looked at Tashigi without saying anything and then turned to look at Smoker.
Smoker shrugged with an 'I know' expression.
…
At the Marine base in Loguetown, which was an ordinary base different from the headquarters, all the Marine trainees were very excited. From time to time, they would peek at the door while worship and awe were all you could see on their faces.
Inside the room, Roja and Smoker with some others were standing in front of each other.
"How do you feel here?"
Roja casually looked at the marines below while asking Smoker. He didn't see Smoker for many years. Smoker's character was very tough, he didn't accept any unreasonable orders.
People like Ain and Hina had a higher position now than in the original story. They basically stayed in the headquarters while being the subordinates of Roja.
"Fortunately, it's better than other smoky places." Smoker made a puff with his cigar as he said.
Roja certainly knew what Smoker was talking about but he didn't care as he smiled: "I think you are really qualified to say this."
Smoker's face stiffened as he said: "It's not the same."
Roja smiled and turned toward Tashigi who was standing next to him and said: "Didn't he say smoky places, isn't this place full of smoke?"
"Uh…"
Tashigi stood there while her forehead was full of cold sweat. As she heard Roja's question, she couldn't answer for a long time.
Tashigi Admired two people in the Marine, the first was Smoker who often takes care of her, and the other one was Roja, the Ghost Sword who all pirates didn't dare to go out by just hearing his name.
Since Roja began serving the Marine as an Admiral, he recruited Fujitora who is at least as powerful as an Admiral. Also in this period of time, the Marine became stronger which suppressed the pirates.
At least these years the Sea was far better than the years before.
This is one of the reasons Tashigi admires Roja. Another reason is Roja's name, the Ghost Sword which dominated the sea with just one-handed swordsmanship, this also made her admire him even more.
"S… Smoker-san is smoking too much…"
Under Roja's gentle smile, Tashigi felt herself recover slightly from the tension as she answered Roja with a sullen smile.
Cough! Cough!
Smoker almost choked by the smoke and couldn't help widen his eyes as he looked at Tashigi.
"Ah?! That… In fact, Smoker-san is doing his job seriously, every time we go to catch pirates he is the first to act…"
Tashigi looked at Smoker as she pulled the good guy card.
Roja looked at this and couldn't help laughing, while black lines appeared on Smoker's head.
"What's so funny?! Smoking is good to be in the limelight. Nothing changed at all. I just heard that you fought with Mihawk and snatched the strongest swordsman title from him, is it true?"
Smoker said to Roja.
This sentence didn't make Roja have any reaction at all, he just laughed. But Tashigi on the other side widened her eyes.
Mihawk? The strongest swordsman in the world?!
She couldn't help but ask Roja: "Ro… Roja-san… What Smoker-san just said…"
"Ah, I just happened to meet him and had a spar with him, I was slightly better." Roja smiled at Tashigi as he replied casually.
Boom!
Roja responded casually as he didn't care about it much, but Tashigi heard this, she felt like her brain had just short-circuited.
"This is… Too Great!"
Tashigi was very excited and could only say that as she didn't find the words to express her excitement.
Smoker's mouth opened as he was about to scold her. Roja looked at her strangely.
"What's so great?"
Look at this, I can't tell whether it was me or her that defeated Mihawk.
Chapter 304
Tashigi finally noticed their reactions and her cheeks became flushed. She didn't dare say anything else as she lowered her head and wanted to find a place to hide.
This is her character, Roja couldn't help smiling as he saw this.
"What is it? Tell me."
"That… Actually, it's like this…"
Tashigi lowered her head as she looked at her sword. She hesitated, then gently grabbed it and slowly opened her mouth.
"I don't know why but all the famous swordsmen are pirates and the swords they own are all famous swords. Even the Strongest swordsman, Mohawk, is one of the Shichibukai…"
After saying this, Tashigi suddenly seemed to change, she clenched her sword and said: "All the famous swords are in their hands…"
"I have been practicing swordsmanship to fulfill my dream which is to get all these swords from the pirates…"
Hearing this, Roja smiled: "A good Dream."
"But…"
The light in Tashigi's eyes faded and her tone lowered as she said: "I am a girl, so I'm somewhat weak which means it's almost impossible… In short, Roja-san defeating Mihawk, made me feel better."
Tashigi returned to her normal self as she smiled. In her view, a Marine holding that title was a thing to be happy about.
Listening to her words, Smoker stayed silent and didn't know what to say.
Roja was silent for a bit then he lightly shook his head: "Wanting to be at the peak of Swordsmanship is difficult but not impossible."
"Eh?"
Tashigi looked at Roja with a glimpse of hope.
Roja said faintly: "At the peak, the gap between strength and swordsmanship is almost zero. The only thing to compete with is swordsmanship. So no matter if you're a woman or a man, there is always hope to reach the peak."
"It's just a lot harder for you, but it's not what you currently know. The disadvantages of physical strength… But on the other hand."
Roja stopped talking a little then said faintly: "Even a man if he didn't have the determination and practice hard, it would be impossible for him to be the strongest. It's just difficult for a woman to practice like a man all the time because of some problems."
Tashigi knew what Roja was talking about, her cheek became red but she was unwilling to accept it.
"All in all, it's hard but not impossible."
Roja looked at Tashigi and said: "It depends on your will, whether you have the determination to do it, not just talking about it."
Roja sighed. His current strength and status didn't just come to him easily, he worked hard, only he knows how much he worked hard and how terrible training was and even though he didn't stay much in the elite camp, everyone knew how much he trained.
He took it step by step and got where he is now.
Roja didn't rely on talent, his own effort only and step by step he became what he is, at least, Smoker was convinced by what Roja said.
"I will stay here for a few days if you feel that you have the will, firmness, and determination for it, and if you won't give up mid-way, you can look for me."
"I can help a little in your practice… Remember, don't tell anyone."
After saying this, Roja left.
Smoker looked at Roja's back and sighed in his heart. No one actually knew what he was thinking while Tashigi by his side was excited.
"You go rest."
Smoker knew how excited Tashigi was, so he spoke to her and turned around to leave.
…
Roja rarely helped others train because all the people around him were the ones from the elite camp. His own strength had long since surpassed Z but he didn't know whether he was as good as him in training others or not.
At least, in terms of Physical and Haki training, he didn't think he was better than Garp and Z. So he didn't do any useless thing.
On the contrary, in the development of Devil Fruit, Roja did point out some people, like Hina and Ain.
AS for swordsmanship, Roja was now truly the world strongest. No one is better than him, so if he wasn't qualified to train someone then no one is.
…
Two days later, Tashigi knocked on Roja's room.
Roja looked at Tashigi who although being a little embarrassed, the hesitation he saw before all transformed to determination right now.
"Please train me."
Tashigi came in front of Roja and put her sword on the ground, at the same time she looked down and firmly bowed.
"Good."
In fact, Roja was somewhat surprised because he didn't think that Tashigi would really come looking for him. He didn't want her to come if she didn't have determination and will.
In this case, he had no problem training her.
Roja held his hand together and stood up, then nodded at her: "If this is the case, the resources here are bad. You should come with me to the headquarters tomorrow."
"Yes."
Tashigi nodded and then grabbed her sword and walked toward the door. Her eyes were firm as she walked out of the door.
Then…
Putong!
A moment before she was very determined. But as she reached the door, she stumbled and fell down which almost made Roja spit out.
What the Hell?!
"Oh… It seemed that her will was firm but her clumsy nature didn't change at all."
Roja looked at her helplessly and felt that he might have received a fake disciple.
Chapter 305
Knowing that Roja was willing to bring Tashigi to the Headquarters, Smoker didn't stop him. He trained there. He knew that the resources and material for practice are far better compared to the ones here.
He was actually happy about the choice Tashigi made. If it was him, he might not steal his heart and put everything on the line to train.
…
A warship slowly docked at the harbor in the Marine Headquarters. Roja walked out while Tashigi followed behind him.
This is her first time coming to the headquarters. After all, she was just a sergeant.
"This is… The headquarters, Marineford."
Looking at the huge fortress in front of her, Tashigi felt small. This was the center of operation for all Marines. In this world, this is the place that fights evil.
When Roja arrived here for the first time, his reaction was the same as Tashigi. Although he saw it before as he watched one piece, the real thing can't compare to that.
On the way, except for some Marines that didn't recognize Roja, everyone saluted Roja as soon as they saw him.
Roja moved all the way toward the recruits' camp.
When Garp threw Roja here, he knew that Garp wanted him to experience the gap between him and the other recruits and work harder to get as good as them.
Moreover, Garp didn't throw him here and completely ignored him. The reason he disappeared for a long time was to help him get a sword then, he started training Roja.
Roja wanted to do the same with Tashigi.
"This is the recruit camp, compared to them, your foundation is still far below them, so in the next month I will make that gap smaller."
For Roja, making Tashigi a part of the camp was easy. He just needs to give the word and it will be already done.
"Yes."
Tashigi saw the power of these recruits, they were too powerful and almost inhuman which made her realize her weakness.
She already heard from Roja that the camp is divided into ordinary and elite camps. Her first goal is to surpass the recruits of the ordinary camp which was very difficult.
Moreover, she is a girl which will make things harder for her.
The recruits saw Roja and were in awe while looking at him, they were also curious about Tashigi.
When they learned that she was someone Roja brought here to train himself, they all felt envy and hate toward her.
Many of them were already provocative and hostile toward her.
This made Tashigi even more nervous.
Roja didn't pay attention to any of this. In fact, he made this entire trip to pull the hate of these recruits toward Tashigi so she can have some rivals that could strengthen her more in the future.
Roja began to simply give pointers to Tashigi in a relaxed way as he knew that Swordsmen needed to figure their way on their own. There is no use in imitating as that won't make her a Grandmaster.
Tashigi wasn't the same as Zoro, she didn't have a master like Koshiro that could help her lay her foundation at a very young age.
…
In a separate room, Tashigi was constantly attacking Roja who held his Sen Maboroshi and continued to parry her attacks.
"It's still somewhat messy… But it's a lot better than it was in the beginning."
Roja described her attacks in an ordinary manner while telling her the advantages and disadvantages of her moves.
It has been almost a month since Roja brought her here. He soon realized that not everyone is like him.
Roja's own feeling made it hard for him to encounter any bottleneck in his practice. Even when at the Grandmaster realm, it only took him a few times fighting with the actual Grandmaster to realize his way.
In contrast, Tashigi's pace was much slower. It took her a month to repair her Swordsmanship and point her toward the right path. It is still unclear when she will understand the Rhythm of all things.
After a few confrontations, Tashigi's forehead was full of sweat and when Roja saw this, he ended today's practice.
"I'm… I'm really sorry."
Tashigi apologized on her face.
Roja shook his head and said: "It's nothing. Your physical strength is inferior to men's. It's normal, continue practicing and after a certain degree, you will feel the effect becomes smaller and smaller. In this month you should appreciate the power-up you experienced."
When she heard Roja's words, a happy smile was shown on Tashigi's exhausted face.
She knew better than anyone how much her strength grew in the past month.
"Your swordsmanship isn't as messy as before, so now you will practice in the camp with the others," Roja said to Tashigi.
Tashigi wasn't him after all. Swordsmanship practice must be accompanied with real battle. She at least needs to reach the rhythm of all things on her own.
According to the original story, Tashigi had the qualification to become a master swordsman, but whether she can pass that bottleneck into the next realm is something Roja didn't know even if she had his help.
After all, Roja didn't know whether this world had any female Grandmasters before.
"I won't let you down."
Tashigi said firmly as she clenched her sword and nodded toward Roja.
It's true that she started a little late, but there is something that made Roja feel that she had the potential to become a Grandmaster.
"Good luck."
Roja nodded and smiled at her then turned around and left.
Chapter 306
After Tashigi joined the Ordinary camp officially, Roja didn't pay too much attention to her anymore but he secretly made the instructors pay attention instead.
Roja bringing a sergeant back to the Headquarters and training her for a month quickly spread throughout the headquarters.
It's normal for Kisaru and Aokiji to bring back outstanding talent from time to time, but the one Roja brought was a girl. This made people curious about their relationship. As the strongest Marine in history, who can make him have such interest?!
Many people were very curious about this, especially Aokiji who secretly observed Tashigi.
After careful observation, he could tell that Tashigi wasn't strong. But she had the will to be stronger which made her future potential unknown.
Perhaps Roja valued this.
After looking at Tashigi for a while, Aokiji left.
In the next month, Tashigi's performance surprised many people. At first, she could be ranked in the middle of the ordinary camp. But after some training, she could defeat everyone there.
Her strength and achievement rose all the way from the middle to the top and finally, she was one of the strongest ten people in the camp.
But Roja wasn't in the headquarters at this time, he received a request to help in Alabasta, so he left the headquarters heading there.
As he set his feet on the desert of this country, he felt helplessness.
The request came from Vivi. She said that she had some difficulties and needed his help.
He was a bit speechless. Last time, he scared Crocodile away and warned Cobra about him.
In case he returned, Cobra would know who he was against and could take precaution. But he still couldn't do anything to the Crocodile.
"This guy is using his identity as a Shichibukai too much… I think it's time to cancel that system."
Roja shook his head and moved through the desert toward Alabasta.
…
Alabasta now was on high alert. After Crocodile made his move, the rebels finally overtook the Army and reached a level that could no longer be contained. An all out battle is unstoppable.
"Load all the cannons! When the enemy arrives it would be too late to load them!"
On the towers of Alabasta, the canons were placed and aimed at the desert ahead.
Suddenly the earth started to shake due to the countless footsteps of the people. They were the rebels which were more than two million.
They haven't arrived, yet their footsteps made the entire kingdom shake.
At a distance, the line connecting the earth with the sky suddenly blurred and dust started to rise as countless figures started to appear.
The Huge army of the rebels finally showed up.
The army could feel the pressure!
At this time, two figures were standing a little far, the fist was a Carue the Duck and next to him was a girl with long blue hair that shook with the wind.
This was Vivi.
The Duck next to her was shaking after seeing the rebel army.
Vivi saw Carue shaking and couldn't help whisper in his ears: "It's okay. Carue you don't need to stay here."
Vivi couldn't help but smile as she faced the army's pressure and said: "I don't care if I'm stepped on."
She turned her head and looked at the distance again. Although she had no fear, she was nervous as this was her last chance to stop the rebel army.
…
The leader of the rebel army, Kohza, was moving closer and closer toward Alabasta then pulled his sword and lifted it high.
"Don't be distracted, penetrate the South gate then open the main gate from inside for me!"
"OOH!"
A group of rebels followed behind and shouted. That shout overshadowed the sound of footsteps.
Vivi looked at the Rebels coming closer and closer and finally opened her arms and shouted: "Stop the Rebel army! This war…"
But without waiting for her to finish speaking, a cannonball suddenly flew from Alabasta and landed in front of Vivi.
The dust filled the place which prevented Viv from speaking as she was full of shock in her heart.
She tried to shout with all her strength but it didn't work. The momentum of the huge army made her unable to speak.
"Is this really impossible to stop?!"
Vivi bit her teeth, she couldn't hear her own voice anymore and could only see the rebels army rushing over.
The dust filled the place and countless people couldn't see Vivi anymore. Even the Kingdom's army couldn't see Vivi as they were preparing for the clash.
Seeing this, Vivi's eyes were full of despair.
Just at this moment, in the chaos, a loud voice suddenly sounded in her ears.
"War hasn't stopped like this…"
Vivi was shocked and couldn't help looking at the direction of the sound. She immediately saw a Marine's figure which she couldn't tell when he appeared.
Roja is finally here.
Chapter 307
"Roja-san"
When Vivi saw Roja, she was delighted that he really came, but she didn't know if he could stop such a war.
The people in this war numbered more than two million after all.
Ta ! Ta ! Ta !
The rebel army rushed on camels while there was no sign of Roja and Vivi as they were covered by dust. The hoofs were coming too fast to tread them.
The next moment, Roja, who came and stood next to Vivi, raised his head slightly and looked forward without any unnecessary movement.
But, such a simple lift of his head made the atmosphere of the whole battlefield change, as if time stopped!
Even the dust inexplicably and strangely stagnated in the air!
Just one step before the hoof of the camel would tread Vivi, it stopped in mid-air, not only that hoof, all around it, all the people and all the camels were frozen at the same!
Vivi's eyes opened widely as she looked around in surprise.
What did Roja do!
In the next instance.
Putong!
The Camel in front of Vivi fell to the ground and following it, the person on its back.
Suddenly camels fell one after the other quickly.
At the same time, nearly all the rebels fell too.
Not just this, all the dust around Roja and Vivi suddenly spread in every direction and disappeared.
Only a few rebels were left standing in front of Alabasta.
"This… This is…"
Looking at this, Vivi couldn't believe it. She was shocked beyond belief. Her mind was blank as she couldn't even think anymore.
She thought Roja would shout loudly or make some huge move to stop the rebels. But He actually didn't even lift his hand and all of the rebels collapsed.
There were two million people!
"Don't worry, they just fainted."
Roja looked as nothing happened, as if this was just a trivial matter to him. He gently patted Vivi's shoulder to wake her up from her shock.
Even Vivi standing beside Roja couldn't understand what happened, not to mention the army of the Kingdom.
Whether they were soldiers or captains of the army, they didn't know what just happened as they stayed frozen in their places.
A moment before, the earth was shaking and the sound of footsteps was like thunder, in just an instant, all of them just fell to the ground.
Many soldiers couldn't help but ask.
"Is this a God?"
…
Vivi looked at the rebel army who fainted and was unable to suppress her excitement.
The war really stopped.
"Thank you, really thank you…"
Vivi looked at Roja and thanked him excitedly. She couldn't keep her calm anymore. Even her voice was trembling when she talked.
Roja smiled slightly and shook his head at the same time.
Roja didn't have anything against Crocodile. The latter did kill many new pirates which made the first half of the Grandline a little calmer, that's why he didn't kill him last time.
Although this had nothing to do with him, Crocodile didn't get the warning last time.
After a while, Vivi finally calmed down and remembered something. She wanted to say something but stopped with a hesitant look on her face.
"What is it?"
Roja asked Vivi strangely.
Vivi felt complicated in her heart as she felt anxious, but she didn't know how to say it. Could she say that a group of pirates went to fight Crocodile and she wanted Roja to save them?
No kidding, Roja is an Admiral.
"Crocodile is still continuing with his plan? He really used his position as a Shichibukai too much." Roja looked at Vivi strangely as he shook his head.
When Roja mentioned this, Vivi's expression turned even more anxious.
Oh?
Roja wasn't an idiot. After paying attention to Vivi's expression, he thought a little and sighed as he remembered something and released his Kenbunshoku Haki.
After a while, he found a few familiar presences, he retracted his Haki and shook his head.
"I have changed so much in the original story. They actually entered the Grandline and reached here?"
In the city, Crocodile with the members of the baroque works was fighting none other than the straw hat pirates.
Roja glanced at Vivi and asked: "Are you worried about Luffy and the others?"
Vivi almost nodded directly but in the end, she stopped.
Seeing this Roja shook his head and said: "Don't worry, they will win. Also, I won't catch them, they are different."
"Uh…"
Vivi looked at Roja with amazement. She suddenly felt that Roja knew more about Luffy than she did.
Vivi hesitated for a moment. They couldn't help but ask: "Do you know… them?"
After all, as an Admiral, a group of pirates like Luffy's shouldn't be that well known to Roja. There doesn't seem to be any hostility in his words either.
"Of course I know them."
"Huh?"
Vivi heard his words, and a well-known Admiral directly admitted that he knew a pirate group. She was taken aback as she looked at him stupidly.
"You… How do you know Luffy?"
"Luffy?"
Roja rolled his eyes and said: "I'm his uncle!"
Chapter 308
Hearing that Roja was actually Luffy's uncle, Vivi couldn't help doubting the world she knew and her own knowledge in this life.
At this time, the people finally noticed Roja and Vivi. Although the desert was filled with the rebel army, in the center of them stood Roja and Vivi.
This made them the center of attention.
"This is…"
Seeing the Roja Marie uniform, the captains of Alabasta's army looked at each other then took a deep breath and quickly went out of the city walls.
They first looked at Vivi then looked at Roja besides her. All of them had seen him before.
"Ghost sword-san!"
"Thank you so much for coming so soon."
The captains weren't too shocked by Roja's power as they thanked him. If the rebels were to enter the city, endless blood would be shed.
At this time, Vivi finally calmed down and looked at Roja worriedly and couldn't help but ask: "Roja-san, do you think that they can win?"
"Maybe."
Roja used a positive tone before, but now he struggled to sound casual.
Roja smiled at Vivi and said: "Since you are so worried, why don't we go there and see."
Vivi nodded and entered Alabasta together with Roja while the army followed behind and didn't dare to move ahead.
…
On a quiet street, two people were facing each other. One was Daz Bones also known as Mr.1 while the other was Zoro who held three swords and looked at him indifferently.
Daz Bones looked at Zoro calmly as he said.
"I don't want to disappoint you but I've never been hurt by a swordsman since the day I ate my devil fruit."
"Is that so?"
Zoro stood quietly as he looked at Daz Bones with an indifferent look then said coldly: "That's because you didn't meet me before."
"You're all talk."
Daz Bones then rushed toward Zoro as his fingers turned into sharp blades.
Wouch!
Zoro pulled his sword a little and jumped back slightly.
"It turns out your body is made of steel, are you a big sword or something?" Zoro looked at Daz Bones and his eyes flashed a little.
Daz Bones said coldly: "Are you afraid now? But it's already too late. Let's see how long you can hold on."
"Don't worry."
Zoro took a sword and put it in his mouth at the same time he held the other two swords in his hands.
"What I meant is that you don't even have the qualifications to face me."
"Santoryu… Hyakuhachi Pound Ho!"
In the next moment, The three swords moved together in a circular swing which launched three Sword energy spiraling toward Daz Bones.
Daz Bones felt the power of this attack and was horrified, but unfortunately, it was too late to escape. At the same time he was confident in his Fruit ability, so he crossed his arms to resist the attack.
Wouch!
Zoro's attack passed through and the steel body couldn't resist its sharpness which made blood splashes everywhere.
"Impossible!"
Daz Bones' eyes widened in disbelief as he fell to the ground.
"Nothing is impossible…"
Zoro recalled the time when he was a kid and fought against Roja who used a tree branch to defeat him with ease. He said indifferently: "I don't have any time to play with you."
…
Zoro already entered the state of Rhythm of all things which granted him an easy and fast victory.
Followed by Usopp and Sanji and Nami and finally, it's Luffy's turn.
In the center of the square, Luffy raised his leg into the sky and slammed it on Crocodile. His legs were full of blood which made Crocodile unable to use his Logia to avoid the strike.
Luffy was far stronger than he was in the original story and even so, he could hardly fight against the current Zoro. Luffy defeated Crocodile finally.
"Look, I said there is no problem, right?"
Roja took Vivi to where Luffy was fighting and shrugged at the pouting Vivi. Vivi finally became joyful.
Cobra also came and looked at the defeated Crocodile and couldn't help but cough twice.
"I'm ashamed…"
It was clear that he knew about his enemy yet he couldn't do anything about it. Cobra was embarrassed by this fact as he felt that he was not worthy of being the king of Alabasta.
"Father, how are you?"
Vivi saw Cobra coughing and couldn't help asking worriedly and hurriedly went to his side, but Cobra waved his hand and signaled that he's fine.
Roja looked at Cobra and didn't comfort him. Although Crocodile was his personal matter, Cobra still couldn't do anything even knowing his enemy wasn't becoming a king.
Well, this is also normal!
Ta! Ta! Ta!
At this moment, the Marines finally came over. When he saw Roja he stayed for a while then quickly ran over.
"Sir!"
Roja glanced at the Marines, he was too lazy to reprimand them as he said: "Take the culprits of this Chaos, Crocodile while depriving him of his status as a Shichibukai…Also take all the pirates of the Baroque works to the Impel down."
"Yes, sir!"
The Marines wanted to ask about the Straw hat pirates but didn't dare while Roja didn't say anything about them.
Chapter 309
"This time I think I should talk to the old man about the Shichibukai."
Roja looked at the Marines taking Crocodile away and shook his head. He didn't like that system from the very beginning but he was too lazy to take care of it.
When Cobra heard Roja's words, he looked excitedly at Roja and said: "Yes… Cough… The Shichibukai System… Cough, shouldn't exist!"
"Father, don't talk anymore, you should rest."
Vivi looked at Cobra worriedly as she said.
"He is fine."
Roja used his Haki to look at Cobra's problem, the reason for the cough is a small lung injury, not a big problem.
Vivi hesitated a little then said: "You go rest father. I will handle everything here."
When Cobra heard her words, he wanted to refuse at first, and then he thought about something and nodded with a smile.
"Good then."
Roja quietly looked at this. After Cobra was escorted by the guards, Vivi started to handle the situation.
"When it comes to governance, she's better than Hancock…"
Roja quietly looked at Vivi commanding the guards and soldiers and couldn't help secretly nod. He appreciated Hancock's ways but when it comes to real governance, Vivi was better. She was a qualified Ruler.
"Roja-san…"
After finishing the urgent things, Vivi arrived beside Roja and said: "Why are you still standing here, please go over there and rest."
"No, I don't want to meet them."
Roja shook his head and smiled at Vivi: "You're really good at managing your country but you lack the queen's demeanor. In a few years, when I come here, I hope I can call you Queen Vivi."
"Uh…"
Vivi didn't expect someone like Roja to still make jokes. For a while, her cheeks were red as she didn't know how to react.
When she looked up again, she found out that Roja had already disappeared.
"He left?"
Vivi looked around and didn't see any trace of Roja, she felt a little bit lost in her heart.
When he was here, she felt safe.
"He is probably the person that everyone in the world relies on." Such a thought suddenly appeared on Vivi's mind.
…
Inside the usual room in Mary Geoise, the five elders heard the report about Crocodile's defeat from Cobra and also heard about his plan to get Pluto.
"Crocodile was defeated."
"That's really fortunate, according to Cobra he wanted to create Pluto."
One of the five elders holding a sword said: "He is a pirate, after all, we just used them to stabilize the power balance…"
"Speaking of this, Straw hat Luffy is really a problem. He just entered the grand line and he defeated Crocodile. Also his blood…"
When it came to Luffy, the five elder's faces became ugly.
There are still many people in the world that didn't know Luffy's identity, but they knew. He was Garp's grandson, Dragon's son and Roja's nephew.
Any of these three identities could scare anyone to death, let alone together.
"Garp was always on our way. What about that Roja? We still don't know whether we can control him or not. As for Dragon, he is even more dangerous. And now a new member of that family is a pirate…"
The elders looked at each other gloomily.
"Roja definitively won't catch the straw hat. He went to Alabasta and didn't catch him there."
"Straw hat defeated Crocodile, and even a Commodore won't be able to deal with him. Should we raise his bounty, how about 100 million?"
"Yes, we should do that."
They couldn't find a better countermeasure. The original Luffy had only Garp and Dragon which already gave them a headache, not to mention Roja!
Roja ignored the call of the elders a dozen times. The elders were extremely jealous and worried about Roja's power and didn't dare to turn against him.
In any case, Roja was a good Admiral right now and suppressed many pirates already. If Roja rebelled and became a second Dragon, the situation would be out of their control.
They have to deal with Roja but they have to wait for him to clean up the rest of the Yonko, then they will remove him directly.
…
After Roja returned to the headquarters, he went directly into his room.
Even with his current state of mind, it was a little bit difficult to suppress his excitement.
Because Sen Maboroshi finally reached the sixth stage!
With a thought, the property bar appeared in front of him. The energy reached the condition for the next level. Roja took a deep breath and chose to upgrade the sword.
Before, Roja couldn't feel his Reiatsu going smoothly into Sen Maboroshi, but now it was really natural.
He felt that he could even change the shape of Sen Maboroshi with a thought.
This time, there was no golden light like always, but his soul was as if it merged with Sen Maboroshi.
Finally, Roja could see the deepest memories inside Sen Maboroshi.
Roja saw a picture of a broken sword in an empty space… Roja saw such pictures before, but this one was the clearest picture.
And with a thought, Roja began moving the picture back into the future, to the time when the sword wasn't damaged at all, finally, in the picture, the sword appeared in a certain world.
"Sure enough, you really came from there…"
When Roja saw the picture of the world inside Sen Maboroshi's memories, he sighed and couldn't help but whisper.
Chapter 310
In Bleach's world, hundred years before the original story begins, the captain of the 12th division and the founder of the Shinigami Research and Development Institute, Urahara Kisuke, created something very dangerous that goes by the name Hogyoku.
After that, he experimented with it. These experiments involved creating Zanpakutos. Unfortunately, the Zanpakutos created were like empty shells without any Shikai or Bankai. That made them impossible to develop further.
But, what they didn't know, one of these Zanpakutos was actually influenced by the Hogyoku which gave it an unlimited potential to develop. The Zanpakuto that wasn't seen before in Bleach… Sen Maboroshi!
When Urahara was forced to flee, he destroyed all the studies related to the Hogyoku and sealed it in Rukia's body, but at that time he didn't have time to destroy Sen Maboroshi.
In his rush, he just threw it inside the passage between the soul society and the human world which should've made it disappear forever. But what he didn't expect is that it traveled worlds and found Roja's soul after he passed away and made itself his Zanpakuto.
The scene played inside Roja's eyes as he understood its origin.
"So that's what actually happened…"
Although he always knew something similar happened, he couldn't calm his heart down.
Finally, the pictures disappeared and Roja opened his eyes again.
Sen Maboroshi reached the sixth stage.
With a thought, the property bar which changed dramatically appeared in front of Roja.
The Sixth Stage: Sen Maboroshi +0
Attributes: The basic attributes are perfectly integrated and the current power is 6 stars.
Special Attributes: Elemental system, Metamorphosis system, Reiatsu system, Illusion (Genjutsu) System, Control System.
Energy: 0/450
The entire interface was simplified.
Yamamoto's power is classified under the Elemental System, Senbonzakura is classified under the Metamorphosis system, Getsuga Tensho and Devour are classified under The Reiatsu system. As for illusion, he currently didn't have any ability there but that Control System… Space Construction.
"Space Construction… What is this? Is it a power gained after the upgrade or is it the power of the devil Fruit the sword ate?"
Roja's soul was now completely integrated with Sen Maboroshi. So he could talk with it to find the answers without a problem, it's like an Actual Zanpakuto currently.
After all, the sword was influenced by Hogyoku's power and that sword fully integrated with Roja's soul. Whether it's the power of Hogyoku or the zanpakuto or Roja's soul, the three have unlimited potential and possibilities.
When Roja wanted to know whether this is Zanpakuto's ability or was it due to swallowing the Devil Fruit, the answer directly appeared in his head.
"It's really the Devil fruit ability, but it turned into the most basic form of Space control… So I need to develop it myself bit by bit?"
Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the air. Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. He didn't know whether this Ability was the main space ability which makes him able to control space or was it a branch like the Mirrors world fruit ability.
But under Sen Maboroshi's influence, it turned into the most basic Space control and its future development depends on him now.
"But the powers of the Control System are probably hard to develop."
Roja shook his head slightly.
Even with his strength now, he couldn't touch the power of space yet. So When Sen Maboroshi swallowed a space Devil Fruit he turned it into the most basic space control which was Constructions.
However, the difficulty here is worthy because whichever way he develops it, it would be insanely powerful. Whether he develops it to create voids like the one he remembers or to travel between dimensions or even the power of Uchiha Obito's Kamui.
Every one of these possibilities is awesome.
"In addition to the Basic Space Control… There should be other abilities?"
Roja Asked in his mind, the space Fruit should have an ability of its own, and if used by Sen Maboroshi without changing, it won't be a burden to it.
Sen Maboroshi's ability is related to the stage it's in, the higher the stage goes the more abilities it could get.
"Sure enough."
Roja got the answer to his question.
The ability is in the Illusion system, But since there is Haki here, there won't be any effect using it so he will look at it later.
As for the Golden Attribute, Roja knew what it is now… It's actually Final Getsuga Tensho, a permanent one at that. That is the strongest power in Bleach's world.
The burden of this ability is certainly huge and he needs to get to the ninth stage to actually be able to get it and still have a hard time using it.
This time the attribute extraction page was omitted and after a few flashes, the property bar returned to its original state.
A new Ability was added into the Elemental system.
Elemental system - Ice and Snow: Daiguren Hyōrinmaru, Hakka no Togame.
"Oh… Two abilities at the same time?"
Looking at the Ice and Snow abilities, Roja touched his forehead as he did really think about getting two abilities at the same time, and it really happened.
The two abilities are under the Ice and Snow system, one was the strongest and the other was the most beautiful but in Roja's eyes both are strong.
The only problem was he wanted it to be an ability in the Control system.
"It seems that at the last moment, between the control and dual abilities, the latter was chosen."
Roja shook his head helplessly. Wanting to get two Control abilities was a bit greedy. Sen Maboroshi may not be able to handle them, but he could handle these two.
He was quite satisfied by getting the Ice and Snow abilities. After all, he can use two or three Bankais at the same time, so they weren't a burden on him at all.
Chapter 311
After he got the power of Space Construction and the power of Ice and Snow, Roja started practicing.
He found out that the Space Construction would need two to three years to be as strong as he wants, so he put it aside and started practicing using three bankais at the same time.
Three bankais, as the words suggest he wanted to use Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no togame, and Senbonzakura kageyoshi at the same time.
"If I think about it, the abilities of the new Bankais are in some aspects regarded as temperature control abilities, the same as Ryujin Jakka."
"Just the former lowers the temperature to reach even Absolute Zero, while the latter raises it to an unlimited degree."
Roja sat in meditation as he started thinking, as a traverse, his thinking was limited to the surface of the ability, but he can think deeply about each possibility.
The flames and the Ice are just simple elemental abilities, but if he can control the temperature using them, won't that be an ability in the control system?
Everything has a temperature, and that temperature would affect the particles movements, the faster the movement, the higher the temperature and vice versa.
The movement's lowest limit is zero, that's the absolute zero in this case, but the speed can be increased without a limit, so there is no limit to the temperature, whether it is in the thousands or the millions, there is no limit at all.
"There is no Actual limit to how high a temperature can reach." Roja thought about this and was in shock for a while before he made a decision.
"I need to change the location."
Roja looked around as he wanted to study this ability more, and naturally, it was impossible to try things here. If he is careless for even a second, he might destroy the headquarters.
Roja left the headquarters alone. He moved along the calm belt until he found an uninhabited island, then he took Sen Maboroshi out.
Coincidently, he found a huge tiger lion beast. The beast sensed Roja and directly went toward him as it wanted to have him for dinner.
Roja didn't look at it. He just put Sen Maboroshi in front of him and said.
"Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens, Hyōrinmaru!"
Wouch!
This power was completely different from Ryujin Jakka. In a moment, Sen Maboroshi turned into a light blue color and around it, thick hard ice condensed.
Even the temperature in their surroundings dropped at a fast rate.
"?"
The beast had a few question marks on his head, he felt that something was wrong, but it didn't give up and still wanted to eat Roja.
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hand until the claws of the beast were about to reach his head.
Wouch!
Roja didn't attack using his swordsmanship, actually, the beast was frozen.
Wouch! Wouch!
Roja was a little surprised at the strength of this beast. It didn't actually die, instead it broke the ice.
"Not bad… I remember that Luffy couldn't even defeat a beast from the same species even while using the fourth gear."
Roja glanced at the beast and although he was slightly surprised, he still didn't care. Instead, he smiled and said: "In that case, I will try this."
At the moment Roja's voice fell, he avoided the beast's claws and gently glanced at Sen Maboroshi in his hand.
"Bankai, Daiguren Hyōrinmaru!"
Wouch!
From using the Shikai, he directly used the Bankai which made the power completely different. The power affected even the sky as the world seemed to turn colder.
Clouds appeared in the sky.
"Roar!"
The beast looked at the darkened sky and suddenly felt fear. After roaring, he started retreating.
But it was already too late.
Roja pointed the sword at the sky, suddenly a cold power burst forth and poured into the clouded sky.
"Hyōten Hyakkasō!"
Wouch!
Instantaneously, a dazzling white light suddenly emerged from the clouds that expanded and turned into a huge hole.
Then endless Snow came out of that hole. The Snow was beautiful as well as very dangerous and cold.
The beast felt the danger and didn't hesitate to turn around and flee, but it's already too late as the snow fell, and it bloomed into a beautiful flower.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
The snow continued to fall and when it touched something it turned into a beautiful flow, as the flower completely bloomed, it turned what it touched into an ice pillar, in the end, the pillars made a huge Icy flower.
The beast could resist the power of the Shikai, but it couldn't do anything against this attack.
"The power is not bad. It's also not as hard to control as Ryujin Jakka. Well, it's also true that Hitsugaya isn't as strong as Yamamoto."
Roja looked at the beautiful sight in front of him as he nodded with satisfaction.
Chapter 312
"Then let's try Sode no Shirayuki!"
Roja looked at the Ice Flower and released the Bankai returning Sen Maboroshi to its initial form. Then he used Sode no Shirayuki, and a different kind of cold suddenly surged around him.
If the previous power is turning the outside world into a frozen one, then this one seems to be restrained. The Coldness is concealed within the body and the sword.
"Dance (Mae), Sode no Shirayuki!"
With a low voice, Roja said and Sen Maboroshi suddenly turned pure white, like the moonlight. Roja felt as if he could control the temperature as he wished.
"Negative 18 degrees!"
Roja said and suddenly Sen Maboroshi turned colder. His body suddenly turned colder until it reached -18 degrees.
"This ability is a little dangerous and a lot harder to control than Daiguren Hyorinmaru. If I don't control the latter well, it would cause others to be in danger, but if I can't control this well, I would harm myself."
Feeling his body becoming colder than Ice and his blood stopped flowing, Roja couldn't help but Mutter.
If Rukia used this ability and reduced the temperature too much, she would definitely be injured.
"Negative 50 Degrees."
With a thought, Roja lowered the temperature even more. Even if his body was close to Garp's, it was difficult for him to resist such temperature.
"This temperature… This shouldn't stay inside the body."
Roja murmured, and his eyes suddenly flashed, although Rukia reached a temperature lower than this, she was a shinigami, he was flesh and blood which wasn't the same at all.
Even if Rukia could do it, he may not be able to do it now.
Roja used his Reiatsu to expel the cold out of his body. At the same time, he used Haki to protect himself.
Under his all-out effort, the cold was forced out of his body and only condensed into Sen Maboroshi.
"This is the perfect form."
Sen Maboroshi was Sode no Shirayuki, it has limited mimicking powers. So Roja had to improvise and develop a completely different form.
After he murmured, Roja began to lower the temperature.
From -50 to -100… From -100 to -150…
As the temperature kept getting lower and lower, Roja's hands turned whiter and whiter even though he was using his Haki to the fullest to protect his hands.
The temperature stopped lowering close to the absolute zero which was truly difficult to reach.
It was truly difficult to reach absolute Zero no matter how he tried.
"This shouldn't be a problem… I can estimate that Rukia's absolute Zero is just too close to it but not actually Absolute Zero."
Roja kept trying but found out that he can get close but not reach absolute zero.
Close is completely different from the actual one.
If Roja is right, Infinitely close is Sode no Shirayuki limit, but not Send Maboroshi…
Absolute Zero is too dangerous, and above that, there should be two more levels, Freezing space, and Freezing time.
"Let's try it."
Roja stopped lowering the temperature and held Sen Maboroshi and squatted down, and thrust it into the ground.
Wouch!
After a second, a horrible chill spread all over the ground as if an ice age was about to start. Ice and Snow spread all over the island in an instant and it even spread into the sea.
In just a few seconds, everything turned into ice.
"Right, this level should be enough to freeze anyone."
Roja looked at the world full of ice in front of him and couldn't help but marvel at Sode no Shirayuki powers, this seems to be stronger than Daiguren Hyorinmaru.
Rukia could maintain this state for only four seconds, Roja relied on Sen Maboroshi's ability to expel the cold out of his body. This made him able to maintain this power even longer and the power is also great.
"Bankai, Hakka no Togame!"
Roja drew Sen Maboroshi out of the ground and lifted it up as he said, suddenly Reiatsu surged to the extreme as he used the Bankai.
Wouch!
In the midst of the dark clouds, a white light suddenly emerged. The light was exactly like the Moon Light.
The light made a line that connected the sky with the earth which was fascinating.
The white light spread across the sky. This wasn't actually light, it was Coldness, not Ice, but absolute coldness.
Roja released Rukia's power to the extreme.
Wouch! Wouch!
Under Roja's feet, the ground shattered, not just frozen, right it shattered from the coldness.
The island suddenly collapsed and everything was destroyed.
"If it's used the right way, it's not any less powerful than Ryujin Jakka."
Looking at this Roja couldn't help but sigh. In the end, Bankai was a lot stronger than the Shikai.
This ability is close to Yamamoto's power.
In fact, the sun core is 15 million degrees, it was no longer flames, but instead, it was pure heat, pure destruction, something above the elements.
Roja didn't try to double Bankai.
They were two different types of Ice and Snow abilities. Sode no Shirayuki is beautiful beyond belief and Daiguren Hyorinmaru was strong as it controlled the outer coldness.
The fusion of these two may be much stronger than the fusion of Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Chapter 313
A month later, in the calm belt, Roja stood quietly on the frozen sea under his legs while Sen Maboroshi was full of crack in his hands. Suddenly it was completely broken, but it reformed again back to its original state.
This month, Roja tried almost all of the combinations of double releases.
Whether it was Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Sode No Shirayuki and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi or Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Sode No Shirayuki… He even tried Sode No shirayuki and Ryujin Jakka also Ryujin Jakka and Daiguren Hyorinmaru.
The success wasn't what Roja expected. The most powerful combination is Daiguren Hyourinmaru and Sode No Shirayuki. This made him reach the true absolute Zero temperature.
With this power, he could destroy everything in front of him.
Even the other combination developed different abilities, they were extremely powerful.
Ryujin Jakka and Sode No Shirayuki weren't successful, or in other words, he wasn't able to completely combine the two.
Although Roja knew the theory behind it, which was that if he merged fire and Ice he would be able to gain control over temperature, he still couldn't do it. Knowing something and doing it is a different matter.
Fortunately, his attempts weren't for nothing, as he gained some knowledge about it.
As for using three Bankais, Roja called it Extreme Cold Field.
It was a kind of field similar to the Sword field but much stronger and difficult to control.
The Reiatsu consumed while he uses it was too much. It was far more than using Senbonzakura and Ryujin Jakka. Even though Roja's Reiatsu grew stronger as he reached the sixth stage, it was still drained in an instant.
This power was so strong that even Roja himself didn't know how strong it was.
Roja was no longer afraid of the world government now!
"Well… It's been a month already."
Roja put away Sen Maboroshi. In the past month, he lost the feeling of time as he immersed himself in his training.
Taking a breath, Roja's eyes flashed as he said: "This world, I will change it."
…
Inside the Headquarters, a battle assessment was taking place. The one battling was someone with the Hira Hira No Mi (Diamanti's fruit) and the other one was Tashigi.
After Diamanti's death, the Hira Hira Fruit appeared again and the one who obtained it joined the Marine.
Tashigi's clothes were tattered and she had scars everywhere.
On the other hand, her opponent was clean without any scar, only a few traces of dirt on his clothes.
"Your sword can't injure me."
Her opponent looked at her and said: "I have the Hira Hira No Mi, even the clothes I am wearing are made of steel. Your sword can't cut steel."
When his voice fell, the sword in his hand slashed at Tashigi. Tashigi retreated and the ribbon-like sword left a dent on the ground.
It was a sword essentially but with his fruit, he could bend it as he liked.
"I'm afraid Tashigi won't be able to win…"
"Yeah."
Several Rear Admirals were watching the fight as they said to each other.
Tashigi had ground really fast in the past month, but she can't go all the way. She won every battle until now. Even when it was too difficult to win, she could make it in the end.
Roja's growth amazed all the instructors, but when Tashigi appeared she wasn't that good, so they doubted the reason Roja brought her with him.
And now her opponent was the strongest person in the ordinary camp. Everyone else was defeated by her.
Wouch! Wouch!
Tashigi swept the sword on her hand and retreated, she was full of blood marks, but she wasn't willing to lose here, she wanted to win.
At least, she mustn't lose Roja's face.
She also knew that Roja was invincible in the camps when he was still a recruit. He fought his way to the first place in the ordinary camp and went to the elite camp to also be the most powerful there.
This was just an ordinary camp. It would be too shameful for her to lose here while she is Roja's disciple.
"Everything can be cut if I do it… I'm the sword master… I can control whether to cut the sword or not…" Tashigi held her sword as she constantly muttered.
This was Roja's teaching.
She experienced the state of the rhythm of all things just once but after she returned to normal, she wasn't able to enter that state again. She can only be considered as a half step master swordsman right now.
If she can breakthrough, she would be able to be the champion of the ordinary camp, but if this continues she would only be second place.
Ding!
Tashigi's opponent smashed his sword at her while moving which made it difficult for Tashigi to evade.
Although that sword was flexible, it wasn't well controlled and was going to hit her shoulder.
But at this moment Tashigi ignored it and all her attention was on a person in the crowd, her eyes flashed with joy as she looked at him.
The person who appeared was Roja.
Roja stood there watching the battle leisurely with no emotion in his eyes. Just looking at him, she felt filled with strength.
For her, Roja watching her battle was already an exciting thing.
"I absolutely won't let you down…"
Tashigi took a deep breath and stepped back two steps and her eyes refocused on her opponent.
Her heart calmed down as she listened to the sound of the sword. She finally entered the rhythm of all things.
Wouch!
Tashigi rushed toward her opponent again.
"It's useless, your sword can't…"
Her opponent looked at her with scornful eyes but in the next moment, his face changed as Tashigi's sword actually cut through his steel coat.
Wouch!
Tashigi's figure appeared behind him while she returned the sword into its scabbard.
"Ittoryu… Usugasumi: Honoka."
Putong!
The man was cut while wearing his steel coat, he fell to the ground while he still found it unbelievable.
He couldn't believe he lost, and to a woman at that.
"Sure enough, she is… The Ghost Swords disciple after all…"
The medics rushed toward the stage to help the guy to stop his bleeding and after that, they took him down. The instructors were in shock before finally announcing Tashigi's victory.
However, Tashigi's attention wasn't on them, but it was on Roja.
Roja smiled at her and raised his hand and gently applauded.
Chapter 314
The first place in the ordinary assessment was a woman which was very rare in the previous years. Therefore, Tashigi's achievement made many hearts shake.
Roja appearing in the ordinary camp caused an even bigger sensation compared to Tashigi as all the recruits looked at him with worship and awe.
"I didn't expect that just training you for a month would lead to you reaching the master swordsman level alone."
Roja looked at her and nodded with a little bit of satisfaction, on the other hand, Tashigi was embarrassed getting this kind of praise from Roja.
"Not bad at all."
At this time, Z appeared from afar as he looked at Tashigi with a satisfied smile as well. At least Tashigi was the best female Marine. He was satisfied by her hard work since he started teaching…
Roja looked at Z and smiled strangely: "Z-sensei, you look very happy…"
Z smiled at Roja and said: "Of course, finally that cancer like System, the Shichibukai, will be put to an end finally."
"Oh? It seems like something big happened while I wasn't here the past few days. The elder actually approved this?"
When Roja heard Z's words, he was astonished by the news. After he returned from Alabasta he made Fujitora deal with this matter but he didn't expect it to go so well.
"The elders already signed the documents."
Z smiled slightly and continued: "Except some guys who didn't express their opposition like Aokiji and Garp… even Sengoku signed the document already and handed it to the world government."
After receiving the document about stopping the system from Roja, Fujitora didn't directly submit it to the world government. Instead, he got the signature of many higher-ups in the Marine such as Sengoku first.
He even went to the new world and got Akainu's signature.
Nearly nine out of ten people in the Marine supported the abolishment of the Shichibukai system. After the document was submitted to the world government, the elders were silent for several days before finally giving their signature.
So now they didn't have time to waste this opportunity.
"That's not bad at all."
Roja nodded slightly. Hancock didn't need to rely on the Shichibukai system since she has Amazon lily herself, the system has no meaning for her at all.
When Roja was about to leave, he thought about another thing and rushed toward Tashigi and said: "You did a good job this time, but don't be too proud of yourself. The elite camp recruits are trained by Teacher Z. So the strength of the people there is completely different than the ones here."
"Yes."
Tashigi nodded seriously. She didn't feel proud at all because she knows that these achievements were nothing compared to Roja's.
After introducing her to Z, Roja returned home but he didn't find Garp there so headed back to the Fortress toward Garp office.
After he pushed the door, he found Garp sitting there holding a bag of rice crackers in his hand and eating them one after the other.
"You're back."
Garp looked at Roja who opened the door and revealed a kind smile, but this smile didn't cover the worry on his face.
"Roja looked at Garp and said: "What happened?"
"It's nothing."
Garp shook his head.
Roja walked in and sat on the sofa and said: "Is it about Ace's accident?"
Garp's expression became bitter as his face was full of complex emotions while he didn't know what to do anymore.
Although Roja knew that Ace won't be able to defeat Blackbeard, he didn't intervene.
"Where is Ace now?"
"He has been taken to the Impel Down."
Garp sat there as he didn't feel too well while he said: "It's decided that he would be executed in a month openly. The main goal is to annihilate Whitebeard."
When Roja heard Garp, he felt his heart beat like crazy.
It's finally here.
The Marineford war!
He thought that by changing so much of the story this won't happen. He had a feeling that since Ace chased after Blackbeard that the war might actually start.
So this wasn't totally out of his expectations.
"You can rest assured, I will handle everything."
Roja's tone was very light.
Since then Garp didn't know what to do anymore. He was hesitating, whether he should choose Justice over Family or Family over Justice.
Roja's words made Garp feel at ease, he felt that if Roja was to handle this, everything would go well.
At this time, the door suddenly opened hurriedly.
A man full of cold sweat came to report to Garp but didn't expect Roja would be here, he looked surprised for a bit before he rushed in toward them.
"What happened?"
Roja looked at him and bowed casually.
The Marine looked nervous as he looked at Garp and Roja then said: "An accident occurred in Shabondy Shoto… Someone beat a Celestial Dragon."
"The one who did it was the Straw hat pirates Captain while other pirates were with him as well. They are the Supernova with a bounty over 100 million on their heads."
Puff!
When Garp heard this, he almost couldn't help choking as he already felt quite the headache from Ace's problem and now Luffy already did something like this.
Roja looked at the Marine and asked: "What is the situation?"
"The Celestial Dragons called for Warship and Admirals to suppress the offenders…"
Roja turned around to look at Garp and shrugged: "Well I will make a trip."
"Ugh?!"
The Marine didn't expect Roja to go himself.
"Ok."
Garp sat there as his headache grew. Of course, he was a bit happy in his heart. His son dared to even hit a Celestial Dragon.
He always looked at the Celestial Dragon unhappily but he couldn't do anything to them.
Chapter 315
In Mary Geoise, Sengoku along with Kisaru were in the large conference room getting ready to start discussing the incoming war and how to deal with Whitebeard.
Although the Marine was an absolute advantage in this war, Whitebeard was the strongest in the world, it won't be that easy, and this might also make the other two Yonko join the war.
Even the elders didn't dare to be careless even a little.
Suddenly they heard about the accident happening in the Shadondy Shoto before the conference even began.
"That bastard, he keeps making a mess after the other, he even dared to hit the Celestial Dragons…"
Sengoku furrowed his eyebrows. He was really tired of this. When he was working with Garp, he had to wipe his ass every time he messed up and then Garp's son, Dragon went and made the Revolutionary army, which was a headache following Roja and then now Luffy.
A Marine behind Sengoku reported loudly.
"It's reported that besides Straw hat pirates, there are also Kid pirates and the Heart Pirates and even more."
"Everything began when Straw Hat pirates hit a Celestial Dragon and now that Celestial Dragon was taken as a hostage which is extremely bad."
After Sengoku heard this, he took a deep breath and said: "What are they asking for?"
"Nothing for now."
When the atmosphere turned somewhat strange, Kisaru finished his drink slowly and said.
"No matter what, since someone actually threatened the world's nobles, we can't just stay idle. Sengoku-san…"
When it comes to Luffy, he was Garp's nephew, but he was the one who actually hit the Celestial Dragon. Kisaru didn't want Roja and Garp to lose face because of this accident.
In the Original story, he did just that, he was capable of killing all of them but he dragged it until Rayleigh arrived and fought with him so he doesn't have to kill any of them.
"Kisaru…"
Sengoku looked at Kisaru and couldn't help shaking his head. At present, it's true that Kisaru was the best option to deal with this. Kisaru won't kill them and he will just find a way to deal with this.
But just as Kisaru stood up, another Marine rushed in to report.
"Reporting! Ghost sword just returned to the headquarters and as he heard about the accident he rushed toward Shabondy Shoto."
"What?!"
Sengoku and Kisaru's faces changed at the same time.
A strange expression appeared on Kisaru's face as he sat back in his chair and said: "Well it seems like I don't need to go anymore."
"Damn…"
Sengoku didn't expect Roja to return now. Although they were preparing to fight Whitebeard, and his return was on time, Luffy's accident happened which was very troublesome.
Whether he's going to catch Luffy or not, only God knows.
But now that Roja moved, he no longer needs to send Kisaru. He could only shake his head. Anyway, Roja can settle this matter alone, it has nothing to do with him.
"Forget it."
"These are just small matters. The most important thing now is Whitebeard."
Sengoku sighed and focused on the matter before him.
Ace's accident is the most important factor right now. If Ace was killed he might lose Roja or maybe he would even save him and leave the Marine. So the real question is whether to kill Ace or not.
It's impossible to control Roja.
After Sengoku discussed this matter with Kisaru and the others in the conference room they reported the matter to the world government and the elders decided to start with the Whitebeard's pirate.
Although the Shichibukai system was abolished, with the Marines' power now, they were enough to deal with them, and if Roja joined, Whitebeard and his pirates wouldn't have a chance of winning.
Publicly executing Ace was a conspiracy to drag Whitebeard there. He will definitely come.
…
After Luffy hit a Celestial Dragon, the island was in Chaos.
"What are the headquarters instructions?"
A middle-aged Rear Admiral Asked.
The Commodore beside him replied full of excitement: "Ghost sword is coming!"
Upon hearing this, the scene paused and then as if they were saved, they were happy. That legend was actually coming here personally. Ghost Sword didn't lose a fight since joining the Marines.
Just hearing his name, all of them became excited.
"Look, Ghost Sword is here!"
At this moment, someone shouted full of excitement as he looked at the figure walking on the sea step by step.
It was Roja.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand as a chilly air was coming out from it. Wherever he steps, the sea would become ice.
When he arrived at the island, Roja moved slightly and stepped on the ground.
All the Marines saluted him with respect.
"I heard that there are a total of ten Supernova pirates here? Are their locations confirmed?"
Roja walked over while his coat was fluttering gently by the wind as he asked the Rear Admiral who saluted him respectfully.
"Yes, there are ten people! I will confirm their locations right away!" The Rear Admiral respectfully responded to Roja's question.
The Marines currently were somewhat powerful, but they were still smashed by ten pirates with a bounty of 100 million each. Luffy wasn't the problem, but the others weren't weak either.
Roja pulled the Den Den Mushi from his pocket and said: "You don't have to worry, they can't run away from me. Tell the nearest one's location and the others later."
"Yes."
The Rear admiral said with a respectful voice as he asked the Commodore besides him and immediately said to Roja: "The nearest one is a pirate by the name Urouge or the mad monk with a bounty of 108 million over his head, he is fighting just in front of us."
Roja nodded and his figure disappeared and arrived in the street ahead.
Chapter 316
Roja strolled across the street and suddenly everything quietened. When the pirates and the civilians saw Roja they all panicked.
"That's… It's… The Ghost Sword!"
"Run!"
Instantly all the people on the street began running. Roja couldn't tell who was the pirate and who was the civilian in this mess, he could only shake his head.
Of course, some people aimed their guns at him while someone said.
"That guy is the famous Ghost Sword, if I kill him, I will become famous."
"Are you crazy?!"
Someone couldn't help but yell: "That is the strongest Admiral in History, he is the strongest Marine."
He tried to stop him but it was too late. His companion already fired a shot at Roja, the bullet went through the air and arrived next to Roja.
Ding!
However, surprisingly, Roja didn't evade the bullet or even move, a sudden cold air attacked the bullet and completely froze it in the air, then it fell to the ground.
"This…"
The man who shot was in disbelief as he looked at the bullet on the ground.
His friend turned around and started running at the same time he shouted: "Idiot! Do you think you can kill someone like that with a bullet?"
They started to flee but Roja glanced at the two with Sen Maboroshi in his hand, then waved it at them.
Wouch! Wouch!
As soon as he waved, cold air suddenly swept toward them and turned them into ice.
Before they could even react they were frozen solid.
"The Ice and Snow ability is so easy to use."
Roja said to himself, he glanced at one of the roofs but didn't do anything as he continued to move forward leisurely.
On that roof, one of the supernovas, Scratchmen Apoo, was observing Roja with his crew.
"Is that really the Ghost Sword? I heard he can use fire, how come he is using Ice right now? This is really weird."
Roja's ability wasn't a secret, if you look for some time you can get some information.
"That's too strong! A street was frozen in mere seconds…" Apoo's subordinate was full of cold sweat and couldn't help saying: "Apoo-sama, this is too dangerous we need to escape."
Apoo heard this and showed a sinister smile as he said: "Stupid, escaping is no fun at all."
He is one of the few that passed the first half of the GrandLine. When he met Admirals, he would escape but not before doing something to them.
Apoo looked at Roja's back with a sinister light in his eyes.
…
Roja was aware of Apoo of course, but he didn't pay attention to him as he was thinking.
"These supernovas were arrogant, more than any other pirates, they're even more arrogant than some pirates in the new world…"
Roja walked leisurely, after some time, a group of people appeared in front of him. They were the Hawkins Pirates. Their leader is Basil Hawkins, also known as the Magician with a bounty of 249 million berries on his head.
"Ghost Sword!"
The pirates saw Roja who was wearing the Marines coat and their faces changed.
Someone turned around and said to Basil Hawkins: "Captain, you leave first."
"The Admiral Ghost Sword…"
Hawkins looked at Roja with a slight flash in his eyes and said: "No need to panic, we're already doomed."
"We're doomed?"
Roja looked at him with interest as he said leisurely: "So you know that when this sword goes down, you would all be frozen to death?!"
Just when Roja's voice fell, Hawkins face changed as he tried to dodge, but Roja's sword already moved.
Wouch!
There were no big moves, just as the sword went down, cold air spread throughout the place and the whole Street turned into ice.
The Hawkins pirates were frozen into ice sculptures. Their faces still had the fear and horror they felt before getting frozen.
"Great!"
Apoo who was observing Roja said this and at the same time, a jealous expression appeared in his eyes as he looked at Roja with a dangerous expression.
The next moment, he snorted.
Because Hawkins sculpture suddenly cracked. Hawkins broke the ice and was intact.
"Oh? Such an interesting ability, you're not injured at all?!"
When Apoo heard this his eyes lit up and said: "It's getting more and more interesting… The Ghost Sword is really interesting, Hehe."
Hawkins looked at Roja seriously and said: "Sure enough, just one attack is this powerful… It's really a problem to deal with an Admiral."
Almost at the moment, his voice fell, a figure smashed into a wall and the wall collapsed.
A figure with two little wings behind his back suddenly appeared, he was one of the supernovas, Roja's goal.
"Ice?!"
Urouge discovered that the street was full of ice and was suddenly shocked, then he saw Roja's figure and his eyes shrunk.
"Is it… The Ghost Sword?"
At this time, a pacifista arrived. This was one of the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, or maybe one of the Robots made after him. Urouge saw this, smiled and stood up.
"This is really bad luck. First I encountered an Admiral and then one of the Shichibukai… It's strange that there is the Shichibukai system in the first place? Why is it still there and wasn't abolished already?"
Not just Urouge, Hawkins as well as Apoo looked at the Pacifista at the same time who had the same shape as Bartholomew Kuma.
The Atmosphere in the field stagnated for a while.
At this time Roja finally said: "Mad monk Urouge, Magician Hawkins, and the one hiding there… Scratchmen Apoo, all of you come at me together."
He wasn't loud, his tone was dull, but all the people on the field were shaken, especially Apoo who was hiding. This was like a slap in his face.
Apollo's face was ugly, as he showed half of his body from the roof and said to Roja: "How did you find me?"
Apoo jumped off the roof and stood beside Urouge and Hawkins. The three stood together and felt more confident in dealing with Roja.
Chapter 317
The Atmosphere seemed to freeze.
Originally, the entire street was covered in Ice. The temperature was decreasing below zero.
Urouge looked at Roja sullenly. He was a supernova and had a bit of power too: "Whether we have hope or not, let me give it a try."
Apollo's eyes were filled with killing intent as he was preparing to fight: "Let me see the legendary power of the Ghost Sword. How strong can you be?!"
Hawkins stood there without a word while his eyes were flashing with a dangerous light. The three supernovas seemed to think about the same thing as they attacked together.
Some people looked at the commotion there and were shaking.
They couldn't help whisper: "Urouge, Scratchmen Apoo, Hawkins the Magician… There is also one of the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma! What will happen when they fight?"
"Captain Urouge…"
"Apoo-san…"
The pirates under Apoo and Rouge came here. They felt the tension while looking at that scene.
Even if you act arrogant and confident there is a limit to all of that.
After all, it's the strongest Admiral we are talking about!
"Be careful then."
Roja leisurely looked at Urouge, Apoo, and Hawkins in front of him and casually raised his Sen Maboroshi and said: "Although I don't like to bully people, rest assured, I promise I won't cut you in half."
At the same time when his voice fell, Roja waved his sword toward them. A white light suddenly appeared with a chill that spread all over the place.
Urouge roared as he raised his weapon and slammed it down. But as it touched the white light, it suddenly froze and the effect spread toward his body.
Wouch! Wouch!
Urouge was stunned and in a flash, he was turned into an Ice sculpture!
On the other side, Apoo looked awkwardly as he pushed himself to the limit and made a sound wave which moved toward the white light.
The light was blocked for an instance but then it continued in its way as if nothing happened, Apoo was also turned into an Ice Sculpture.
Before he was frozen, Apollo's eyes showed a stunned look, because… He saw the Pacifista that was chasing after Urouge also turned into an Ice Sculpture.
"Shichibukai…"
Only this thought appeared in Apoo's mind before he was completely frozen.
Hawkins also froze again.
He didn't want to be frozen so he used his ability but after the tenth replacement, he still froze.
"You don't know anything about power."
Roja casually took the Den Den Mushi and called the Marine on the island: "Roja's talking, other than Hawkins the Magician and Mad Monk Urouge and Scratchman Apoo, tell me the location of the supernovas."
Far away, all the people watched this scene with disappointment. They thought that these three along with the Shichibukai could play a few rounds with Roja, but it ended in the blink of an eye.
Many didn't see Roja use his powers before, and now they were covered in cold sweat after witnessing it for the first time.
"Three supernovas and one Shichibukai, in an instant… The Strongest Admiral deserves his title."
"That's really… terrifying!"
…
On the other side, Luffy didn't encounter only one Pacifista, but two.
Usopp looked at the identical Pacifista in front of him with horror as he said: "What the hell… How can there be two identical Shichibukai!"
"I'm afraid that it's not that simple. The Shichibukai system was abolished. This isn't probably the real Shichibukai."
Robin looked at the Pacifista and said calmly.
Zoro took out a sword from his waist and said coldly: "Whether he is truly the real deal or not since he wants to catch us, we need to fight him."
"Of course."
Luffy nodded and opened the second gear.
Zoro bit on the sword and at the same time held the other two in his hands. He looked coldly at the pacifista in front of him.
"Santoryu… Tora Gari!"
Wouch!
An aura of a tiger suddenly appeared behind Zoro as he rushed toward the Pacifista. As his swords fell on the Pacifista and roared.
Zoro was currently much stronger than the original, even though he couldn't defeat it with this attack, he could actually cut it which revealed that it was actually a robot.
"Robot?"
Franky blinked as his hands were in front of him.
A burst of air suddenly shot out from his hands.
Boom!
After he attacked, the Pacifista staggered before standing up and pointing his hand at them then releasing a laser from it.
"It's really dangerous."
Zoro avoided the laser as he took a deep breath and once again changed his posture.
"Santoryu… Rengoku Oni Giri!"
Wouch!
Zoro's figure flashed appeared behind the pacifista. A bursting sound was heard as three cuts appeared on the Pacifist's body.
Franky and Usopp followed him and attacked Pacifista. Finally, the Pacifista broke down and slammed on the ground.
On the other hand, because Zoro was stronger than the original, Luffy was much stronger than the original. Although he still didn't learn how to use Haki, he could use a little bit of it.
Although it's only a little bit and he couldn't actually use Busoshoku, it wasn't just a small step. Luffy and Brook joined forces and easily defeated the other Pacifista.
Chapter 318
heuh, Although we won, these guys are really strong."
After they defeated the Pacifista, Luffy took a deep breath and ended the second gear.
Next to him, Nami said solemnly: "Luffy, we should quickly go. There is such a strong enemy now, I'm afraid that stronger people from the Marine will arrive."
However, Almost as her voice fell, Zoro stood up and shook his head: "No, it's already late…"
Wouch!
A burst of light appeared and Roja strolled suddenly in front of them and glanced at the destroyed Pacifista.
"Oh, you guys are strong!"
"Ah!"
Usopp saw Luffy and was scared. He started trembling while Nami was also surprised and also felt fear. Sanji lowered his face and looked serious while fighting intent flashed in Zoro's eyes.
As for Robin, she was somewhat surprised. She didn't expect Roja to come personally. A strange light appeared in her eyes as she didn't know what to do anymore.
"This is an Admiral?!"
Franky looked at Roja.
Brook always said his line: "He's really scared that my eyes will come out, but I don't have eyes to come out… Yohohohoho."
"Yes he is."
Robin nodded, then took a deep breath and said: "He is the strongest Admiral in the Marine's history. He is the one standing at the peak of this world."
At this time, Only Luffy's expression didn't change much. He stood there and looked at Roja.
"Why are you here?"
"Why? After causing all of this trouble?"
Roja looked at Luffy with a blank face.
Luffy was silent then he recalled the thing that happened with the celestial Dragon. He still didn't regret his action as he looked up at Roja and said.
"Are you talking about the Celestial Dragon Guy? That guy deserves…"
After saying this Luffy paused and then said: "I don't want to fight you."
Roja smirked and said: "Right, even if you fight against me, can you win?"
"No."
Luffy shook his head and said: "I don't want to win, I want to leave."
As he said this, Luffy clenched his fist. He can't stop here.
Zoro and Sanji were the same, they looked at Roja ready to fight.
Roja shook his head and suddenly sighed: "It seems like you don't know what happened to Ace…"
Luffy: "What happened to Ace?"
"…"
Roja shook his head and refused to answer. At the same time he grabbed his Sen Maboroshi and said: "If you want to know, come at me, let me test your strength."
"If you win, I may tell you."
When he heard Roja, Luffy hesitated. He didn't want to fight against Roja at all and at the same time he didn't want to give up.
But…
He only hesitated for a moment. After all, he is Luffy. He was very firm. He opened the Second Gear and prepared for the fight.
Roja looked at Zoro and the others and said: "All of you as well. Are you ready?"
Nami clenched her Clima-Tact. She had no confidence in fighting Roja, she was nervous. If there is someone that wasn't nervous here, it would be Robin.
Robin knew what Roja wanted to do, Luffy was his nephew after all, he would kill him or hurt him.
She knew that he wanted to catch him, he wouldn't talk so much.
Roja noticed Robin's gaze and shrugged at her, then said.
"Bankai, Daiguren hyorinmaru!"
Wouch!
After his voice came out, half of his sword turned to ice and from his arm, an ice dragon climbed on his arm toward his shoulder forming two beautiful ice wings on his back.
"Ice?"
Not only Zoro and Sanji, even Robin was stunned. She knew most of Roja's skills, but she was shocked by this new power that she didn't hear of before.
Isn't this the power of the other Admiral?
How come Roja is using it?
Wouch!
Without waiting for them to react, Roja stepped forward and appeared in front of Zoro.
Wouch!
Zoro's pupil Shrunk, but he didn't hesitate as he used his sword to attack Roja.
Roja held his sword and blocked Zoro's swords with one hand. A chill suddenly spread through the sword and started freezing Zoro's hands.
Zoro was shocked and suddenly pulled back.
At this moment, Sanji flashed from the side and used his devil's feet (Diable jambe) and kicked at Roja's head with an astonishing speed.
However, Roja didn't look at him while he blocked it with his sword.
Ding!
His leg hit Sen Maboroshi but it couldn't do anything to it, even the Ice on it didn't fall.
Instead, his Diable Jambe was instantly cooled down by the ice then it started to freeze.
Sanji was horrified and pulled back quickly.
"Gomu Gomu no…"
Luffy's fists suddenly attacked Roja from the side.
At the same time, Franky released his Coup De Burst at Roja, Chopper suddenly charged and Zoro attacked again.
Everyone attacked at the same time.
Under these attacks, Roja was like a big evil boss fighting against the series protagonists. He couldn't help feeling strange.
Wouch!
Roja waved his sword and an Ice wall suddenly rose in from Roja's side. This wall blocked Roja's fist and Franky's Coup De Burst and all of the other attacks.
The Ice wall wasn't thick but it seemed like nothing could penetrate it.
Chapter 319
"I can't even damage it a little…"
Chopper kicked the Ice Wall and not even a foot imprint was shown on it, which made him shudder in fear.
All of them attacked together but nothing happened.
At this time,
"Treinta Fleur, Clutch!"
Robin said lightly from a distance and suddenly hands appeared on Roja behind the Ice Wall and tried to twist his head.
"Is this all you can do?"
Roja snorted as if these arms weren't there and turned around toward Robin.
Wouch!
The Ice wall disappeared and in the next instant Roja's figure flashed and appeared next to Robin.
"This is bad!"
"Robin, be careful!"
Luffy and the others panicked.
What made them sluggish was that Roja didn't use his sword on Robin, but he slapped her a** directly.
Obviously, this was a little unexpected for Robin. She wanted to hide but she couldn't help looking at Roja with a funny and good-hearted look as she said: "The Ghost sword is really unreasonable."
"You were looking for it."
Roja glanced at her and turned toward the group again.
There was a little to no contact between Roja and Luffy before. He wasn't familiar with Roja's character, he thought that Roja was a strong and dignified Marine, but that image was instantly broken.
"Ah! What have you done to Robin-chan!"
Sanji looked at Roja and gritted his teeth as he rushed toward Roja.
Zoro saw Sanji rush and couldn't help but say.
"Hey! Are you an Idiot?"
Putong!
Sure enough, in an instant, he was thrown back by Roja and 'accidentally' fell on Nami.
Nami's mouth twitched as she looked at Roja.
"You did that deliberately!"
As she said this she looked at him and Robin again. She felt that there was something between these two.
The atmosphere of this battle was completely destroyed by Robin's interaction.
Roja looked at the side and smiled at Robin. He couldn't help sigh as Sen Maboroshi disappeared and looked at Luffy again.
"Forget it…"
"But Luffy, you stinking brat, If you can't settle something on your own, don't do it. Don't cause so much trouble for Garp!"
Roja looked at Luffy and yelled at him. Luffy smiled embarrassingly but he didn't admit his wrongs. He still thought that the Celestial Dragon deserved that punch.
At this time, Roja glanced at him and said another thing.
"Okay, you can leave now."
Silence!
Everyone was silent, Nami and Usopp and the others widened their eyes as they looked at Roja in shock.
Luffy also stared at Roja for a while, it seems like he didn't expect Roja to say this.
"What are you doing, leave before I change my mind, hurry up!"
Roja looked at Luffy and said.
Luffy finally reacted, as he turned toward Zoro and ran away, but he suddenly turned around and said to Roja: "Thank you!"
Roja was too lazy to respond as he looked at Luffy running away.
After they disappeared, Roja shook him and said to himself: "From now on, this era of pirates will…"
…
On an empty area on Shabondy Shoto.
"Trafalgar, Kid… You guys destroyed the Px4. Do you know how much it costs the Marine to make them?!"
When the Celestial Dragon was hit, the first one to appear here were the ones from the Marines science unit. They arrived even earlier than Roja.
Sentomaru was annoyed as he said: "This will be hard for me to explain to VegaPunk!"
"…"
Law and Kid were watching Sentomaru with a gloomy face.
Both of them were a little injured and many of their crew were also injured but the overall situation wasn't that bad if they joined hands they could deal with other Pacifistas.
"What are you guys?"
Kid coldly said.
Sentomaru said coldly: "It's impossible for me to explain this, but you can say that we are the Scientific Unit under the Marine, and I am the team captain, Sentomaru."
Law listened to him then said: "So you can command them, can you please let us leave… there is so much already and I don't want to encounter an Admiral."
"Admiral…"
When he heard this, Sentomaru frowned and said: "He should've already arrived, forget it, I will first take care of you both."
After his voice fell, he took his ax and moved toward Kid.
Kid snorted and raised his hand.
Wouch!
A magnetic force suddenly fell on the ax on Sentomaru's hand and instead of going toward Kid, it turned around toward his own head.
"Oh?"
Sentomaru brown wrinkled as he threw away his ax.
"You have a magnetic Devil fruit?"
Sentomaru looked at Kid and frowned, but he wasn't afraid as he rushed toward him.
Kid waved his hands and a large number of weapons flew over and formed a huge arm. That arm turned into a fist and rushed toward Sentomaru.
Facing this attack, Sentomaru used his palms to push toward the fist.
"Ashigara Dokkoi!"
Boom!
A seemingly powerless push touched the huge arm composed of various swords and guns. After the contact, the arm suddenly burst.
"What?"
Law's eyes flashed. He had more knowledge compared to other people and he couldn't help saying: "Are you using Haki?"
"For a pirate in the First half of the Grandline, you know a lot."
Sentomaru snorted and rushed toward Kid.
Sentomaru wasn't strong, but using Haki he was much stronger than Kid who couldn't use it.
Seeing this, Law stretched his hand and created a room.
"Room!"
Law suddenly joined the battle, his figure flashed and he changed positions with a pirate under Kid, then he drew his sword to fight against Sentomaru.
With Law's intervention, the battle stabilized as Sentomaru wasn't that Strong and Law's fruit was special. Sentomaru was suppressed.
And when it seemed that Sentomaru was being defeated, a voice came from afar.
"Aren't you the captain of the Scientific Unit, Sentomaru? Why are you being defeated by some pirates?"
The sound seemed to come from far away, but the next instant a figure appeared beside them and at the same time, he deflected Law's sword that was going to fall on Sentomaru.
Ding!
Law felt a sudden force hit his hand and the sword almost flew from his hands. He couldn't help taking a few steps back.
"Marine Admiral… Ghost Sword!"
"Damn, we are still meeting an Admiral?!"
Kid and his pirates, as well as some people from the Law crew, had a sudden change in their expressions.
Chapter 320
Although Roja and Sentomaru weren't friends, they knew each other due to some missions.
"Really… How come you are so slow?"
Sentomaru blamed Roja for arriving late. Even if his boss was here he would say the same thing.
Roja shrugged and said: "What are you talking about while you only have these two in front of you."
Sentomaru looked at Roja with a little surprise as he said: "Are you saying you already solved the others?"
"No."
Roja answered lazily.
Puff!
Sentomaru almost vomited blood. He couldn't help saying in madness: "Then how come you are saying that there are only these two left?"
"That's because…"
Roja stopped a little and said: "I made the straw hat escape and caught the others."
This sentence made Sentomaru stiffen. He shook his head helplessly and said: "It seems like the Rumors are true… But anyway, you take care of these people."
Sentomaru didn't have a good impression on the Celestial Dragon, it can be said that no Marine has a good impression on them, because they treat the Marines as their watchdogs.
Roja turned his head and looked at the distance of Kid. Kid looked at him anxiously.
"With a bounty of 315 million, the captain of Kid pirates… I heard that you killed a lot of civilians and slaughtered an island."
"…"
Kid calmed his face and looked at Roja coldly. There was cold sweat on his forehead but his tone was cold as he said: "What about it?"
However, as his voice fell, Roja grabbed his sword and swept it toward Kid.
Wouch!
The air suddenly swayed as if the void itself was moved.
The sword seemed extremely slow but no one could speak carefully before it reached Kid.
Boom!
From Roja a thousand meters ahead, a deep gully appeared.
All the pirates including Kid couldn't really react and were directly crushed.
The gap between them was too big. There is no resistance at all.
Roja looked in front of him and said indifferently: "It's not good… Killing innocent people."
Silence fell on the field.
It can be that Roja was half serious when he came here. But just that half serious attack cut the island number 13 in two.
Sentomaru's mouth twitched while he felt a headache before saying: "No matter how energetic you are, cutting an island in two is really too much. It seems like the rumors are true. You like to mess things up…"
Roja ignored Sentomaru and continued glancing at Kid's pirates.
The pirates were scattered, so they weren't affected by this attack, but their expressions were filled with horror.
"One hit…"
"Cut… Is this a joke!"
"Captain Kid…"
The pirates were stiff as they couldn't express the fear they were feeling. They didn't have the courage to escape.
Seeing this, Roja was too lazy to catch them. He used the Haoshoku to make them faint directly.
Then he turned toward Trafalgar.
"Ah!"
Law saw Roja turning toward him and felt a great weight crush on him. He screamed as he was about to faint.
Law's crew was filled with cold sweat. It was as if they were going to the toilet in the middle of the night and suddenly they saw a ghost, that same feeling.
It was extremely difficult for them to move a finger.
"The Death Surgeon, Trafalgar… How should I deal with you?"
Law looked at Roja since Roja appeared. Law didn't speak. He was silent and no one knew what he was thinking.
Roja didn't care about Law's reaction. Instead, he stood there and said: "Your fruit ability is really good, it would be really a waste if you were killed, what do you say?"
Upon hearing this, the law who had been silent finally spoke: "Do you… Want to have eternal life?"
"Eternal life…"
Standing in front of Roja, Sentomaru's eyes changed slightly. Apparently, he had heard of this ability before.
Under everyone's gaze, Roja shook his head.
"No, I don't need it."
It was amazing to hear about immortality, and Roja just said he didn't need it.
Even Law was stunned.
Roja's eyes were dull, it didn't seem like he was joking.
In Roja's view, the Ope Ope No Mi ability to grant Immortality was after all a devil fruit's ability, so it has some defects. Whether it was sea water or Kairoseki, there should be something that will make it stop.
It would be unstable to gain the power of eternal life through a devil fruit. If the devil fruit disappears, what will happen to him then?
Roja didn't want to rely on the devil fruits to get stronger or live longer. He only believes in himself.
That's the reason why he didn't eat devil fruit until now. Otherwise, with his ability, he could choose any devil fruit he wants.
Even though Sen Maboroshi had absorbed a devil fruit, it won't really bound him to this world's rules, and through it, Roja gained basic control over the space power and also the power of illusion.
"What you are saying is that… I owe you a favor right?"
Roja looked at Law faintly and said: "I have never seen Rosinante, but I heard about him. The only time he lied to Sengoku, he lost his life to save you."
Law was silent.
Roja continued: "Rosinante is Doflamingo's younger brother, but he was working undercover for the Marine in order to stop his brother. But he didn't hesitate to reveal himself and betray the Marine to save you…"
Law bit his teeth and clenched his fist, his nails penetrated his palm but he didn't feel it.
Roja looked at Law and continued: "Since then, you wanted to use your Ope Ope No Mi for revenge against Doflamingo. But one day, you heard the news about Doflamingo's death."
Law took a deep breath and his expression calmed down.
He replied to Roja: "It's exactly as you said."
Roja looked at him and said: "But there is no direct connection between the two. I didn't do it for you or Rosinante. He was just my enemy."
"So you don't owe me anything, and you don't have to talk about what you should pay me. If you want to pay me, then do what Rosinante wanted to do."
Roja leisurely said the secrets of many years before and no one interrupted him. Even Sentomaru was quietly listening to him.
Chapter 321
"Don't say something that can't be done." Law looked at Roja as he snorted and gritted his teeth.
Roja said faintly: "It's not impossible. Although Rosinate is no longer here, there is still something you could do for him. Defeating the DonQuixote Family is one thing… He loved peace and you can help him do that."
"You can join the Marines medical unit… You will get the position of an Adviser directly."
Roja said this sentence, and everyone was at a loss for words.
Sentomaru widened his eyes and looked at Roja: "Ghost sword-san! Are you kidding! This guy has a 200 million Berry on his head. He is a pirate…"
"I am not kidding."
Roja looked at Sentomaru seriously.
Law was a bit evil, but he wasn't bad deep down. Most of his bounty came from helping people, just like Luffy. He was different from Kid who killed innocent civilians.
Roja's eyes made Sentomaru stiffen. He didn't dare to speak anymore.
Law was silent for a while then said: "Is this a threat?"
"You can count it as one."
Roja said calmly: "If you don't agree, I will have to throw you in the Impel Down."
"…"
No one knew what Law was currently thinking. He had always aimed for his revenge since Rosinante's death, but before he even started, Doflamingo died by Roja's hands.
Law was silent and Roja kept looking at him.
After a while, Law looked back at his companions, took a deep breath and said: "Can you give me some time?"
"I can."
Roja nodded casually and stopped paying attention to him, he turned around and walked away.
"Sentomaru, let's go back."
Sentomaru looked ugly as he could do nothing against Roja, finally he just went with Roja.
After a while, he couldn't help but ask: "Are we really letting them go? How will we explain this to the Celestial Dragons?"
"Oh, who said that I will explain things to them?"
Roja looked at Sentomaru indifferently as if he was above the world.
Sentomaru didn't dare speak anymore.
…
Shabondy Shoto, island number one.
"You haven't caught them yet?"
A celestial Dragon within his bubble hood with a gloomy face gritted her teeth and looked coldly at the Marines.
Next, to her, a Rear Admiral was full of cold sweat as he said: "The Ghost sword is chasing after them, he will catch them in no time, please wait for a little bit."
When the Celestial Dragon heard this, she was angry.
"You group of slow dog slaves!"
The Marines' faces turned ugly, but they bowed their heads and didn't dare to respond.
Saint Shalulia, the celestial dragon didn't stop and continued saying: "Not only did they hit one of us, but you dog slaves let them run away. Are you guys looking down at the blood of the world's creators?"
As she said that, she walked forward which made even cold sweat appear on the Marines.
Looking at the angry celestial Dragon, a Commodore gritted his teeth as he trembled.
"Please… Don't be angry."
"You lowly thing!"
She snapped.
Saint Shalulia glared at him and slapped him. The Commodore clenched his fist for an instant, but he loosened up and retreated.
"… I am very sorry!"
The Marine looked at this and had their face down. Some of them but their teeth and couldn't do anything.
At this time, two people appeared from afar one of them was Roja and the other was Sentomaru.
"Admiral Ghost Sword!"
Seeing his figure, the Marines were finally relieved and immediately rushed toward Roja.
Saint Shalulia saw Roja and was still angry as she said: "How come the pirates aren't with you? Where did they go?"
When Roja saw this, he was indifferent. He just responded normally: "I let them away."
This sentence made the Marines petrified.
"What did you say?"
Saint Shalulia instantly widened her eyes and showed her anger.
"You… You let them run away?"
She looked angrily at the Marine who spoke earlier as she said: "Is this what you said a while ago? What a bunch of dog slaves, lowly scumbags."
It seems like Sentomaru expected this result and he didn't have a choice but to bow his head down without speaking.
At this time, Roja's face turned colder as he moved forward.
And under countless gazes, Roja smashed the bubble around her head and slapped her.
"You…You…"
After being slapped, Saint Shalulia was stupefied. She glared at Roja with her swollen face full of rage.
Slap!
Roja slapped her again with his backhand, leaving another deep red finger mark of her other cheek.
The two screams filled the ears of all the people present.
Sentomaru was stupefied. He looked at this as if he saw a ghost. He swore that he wasn't more shocked than before in his life.
Saint Shalulia stood there without moving.
She couldn't understand what just happened. Her body trembled as she looked at Roja in front of her and twitched.
"You… You… You dare hit me?!"
Slap!
Roja slapped her another time. This time she squatted down due to pain and fell to the ground.
Roja looked coldly at her and said: ' Try saying it again. Who are your dog slaves?"
"You slowly… You are lowly…"
Slap!
Roja slapped again. He came closer and looked at her coldly: "Say it again."
"You… You…"
Saint Shalulia was finally scared while looking at Roja's eyes. She trembled and realized that Roja wasn't like the other Marines.
Getting hit in front of so many people and also due to fear, she finally fainted.
Roja glanced at her coldly and then turned around.
Behind Roja, the Marines stood there sluggishly.
Roja held his hand in the air and said something that astounded everyone: "Listen to me all of you… The Marines aren't the dogs of the nobles! We are the guardian of justice in this world!"
Chapter 322
In Mary Geoise, inside the conference room, the five elders, Kong, and Sengoku were talking.
"This matter will be left for Sengoku to handle." The elders ordered.
Sengoku nodded and said: "Please rest assured!"
Everyone's expressions loosened and the atmosphere calmed down. One of the Elders picked a cup of tea and suddenly thought about something and said.
"Right what happened in Shabondy Shoto?"
"If the straw hat wasn't handled properly, he would probably affect the incoming war."
When they heard the word Shanbondy Shoto, all their faces changed. For them, the Straw hat wasn't a big deal but he had Roja and Dragon as well as Garp behind him. They can't be underestimated.
The Admirals of the Marine loved Garp, Roja was even more powerful than Garp and the Admirals. As for Dragon, they are still suffering due to the revolutionary army.
"This… Roja went personally."
Sengoku showed a smile as he said: "I think this can be handed to him, he could deal with it…"
When they heard Sengoku's words, the elders were silent.
Kong also shook his head and said: "Forget about it, the worst case he will let the straw hat escape. We don't have the time to deal with so many things at the same time anyway."
It's just a pirate with 300 million on his head. He was just a small character in the world right now.
"Reporting!"
Just as they finished thinking about this, a report came in.
"The main offender of the previous accident in Shabondy Shoto, The straw hat pirates and Trafalgar all fled Shabondy, no one knows where they went."
"Humph."
Upon hearing this, the elders snorted. One of them waved his hand.
"We knew that would happen, you can go."
"Yes."
The one reporting nodded and went out.
But almost as he was about to leave, another person appeared in a hurry. The Person wasn't a Marine, he was someone specialized in guarding the Celestial Dragons.
He was sweating as he rushed in and shouted: "Elders, something big happened."
"What is it?!"
The five elder faces wrinkled.
The person trembled and his face seemed white from fright: "Saint… Saint Shalulia was slapped… Slapped by the Ghost Sword and fell unconscious!"
Puff!
Almost everyone spat the tea in their mouth after hearing this.
The cup in the hand of one of the elders dropped to the ground and was smashed. Sengoku, who was preparing to stand up, fell on the chair directly.
The elder with the sword, let it go and the sword penetrated the ground even though the scabbard wasn't removed.
The person reporting almost fell down.
All of this happened in an instant.
"What did you say?"
All of them almost shouted at the same moment.
The Guardian (Housekeeper) was crushed under the several momentums coming toward him. He almost couldn't bear it anymore and fainted.
…
Roja stepped on the sea to return to the headquarters. He was using Sen Maboroshi on one hand and Den Den Mushi on the other.
"Roja! Do you know what you did?!"
From the other side, Sengoku said angrily.
Roja seemed like nothing happened and said: "What did I do?"
Sengoku Roared as he said: "Don't pretend to be stupid! You are an Admiral of the Marine. Do you know how serious it is to offend the Celestial Dragons?!"
Roja rubbed his ears and his face was indifferent as he said: "What is the relationship between the Celestial Dragons and the Marines? Do you have to do so well as a Dog Slave of the Celestial Dragons? Sengoku."
"Shut up!"
Sengoku bit his teeth, although he was unhappy about what the Celestial Dragons did, he was still loyal to the World Government and he mustn't allow anyone to violate their rules.
Roja said faintly: "There is something in my eyes, Sengoku… And that is the Marine. They are the ones maintaining order in the seas, not the dog slaves of the Celestial Dragons!"
When his voice fell, Roja hung up. Sengoku wore an extremely ugly expression. And the Elders and the others were green.
"He confessed!"
"Damn bastard, doesn't he know who the Celestial Dragons are?"
"Damn! Does Roja even have the world government in his eyes?!"
The elders were roaring.
After a while, they stopped and their faces were ugly.
If it wasn't an admiral who did this, they would remove him from his position and arrest him. But an Admiral was somewhat special.
And even the current situation is special. An Admiral hitting a Celestial Dragon, only Roja could do this and no other.
This made the elders feel miserable.
It's just before the war against Whitebeard.
Roja was enough to deal with a Yonko alone, and his reputation is extremely in the Marine, one he left, most people won't agree to have Roja as an enemy no matter what.
Moreover, if they fall out with Roja, they would have to consider what Garp and Dragon will do. Not to mention the Marine, even the world government can be completely erased.
After a while, the Elders gnashed their teeth and made a decision.
"First try to persuade the Celestial Dragons."
"Block all news of this from going out! Anyone who says a word, kill him!"
Chapter 323
The Straw Hat Pirates were on the edge of Shabondy Shoto. They wanted to leave toward The Fishman Island, but their ship wasn't coated yet.
After the Chaos, Rayleigh didn't have time to coat the ship.
"How can we go to Fishman Island now?"
"Rayleigh-san isn't here…"
They looked at Sunny Go that had its base coated.
Seeing that Roja really didn't catch up, and no other Marine came toward them, they finally relaxed.
At this moment, Nami couldn't help looking toward Robin and saying: "By the way… Robin, what is your relationship with Roja? Why didn't you say anything about it before?"
Robin smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, I just happened to meet him a few times."
When she heard Robin talking in such a mysterious way, she knew that she didn't want to talk about it, so she didn't ask again.
"We need to leave this place. We can't stay in Shabondy Shoto for the time being. Let's go to Fishman Island another time."
Robin thought for a bit then said.
Luffy nodded and at this time, a news bird dropped the newspaper in front of them. Robin gave it the money and took it.
"You're wasting money, you don't have to look at it, it's definitely talking about us…"
Nami said with a tiny voice.
Robin looked at the newspaper and her eyes suddenly shone, then she smiled and said: "That's not necessary. There is a big event about to happen."
"Fire Fist Ace, a pirate under Whitebeard will be publicly executed after one month."
Robin joined the crew after the others saw Ace, so she didn't know about him being Luffy's brother, but when the others heard this, their faces changed.
Especially Luffy's face, when Robin saw this and felt something was off.
On the other hand, Franky couldn't help asking: "What's going on?"
Zoro was silent for a bit, then said seriously: "Ace… He's Luffy's brother."
As soon as Robin heard this, her face changed.
She didn't know about Luffy and Ace but she was clear on Luffy and Roja's relationship. She thought this was a declaration of war against Whitebeard, but now it's not as simple as that.
"Ace is going to be… Executed?"
Luffy looked at Robin, he was stunned, as this news was really unexpected.
Everyone looked at Luffy.
Zoro couldn't help but think about what happened before. Roja seemed to mention Ace, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart, so this was the case.
"The place of execution is the Headquarters… After one month." Robin looked at the newspaper and put it on the table.
"A month from now…"
Luffy said in a low voice: "Where is Ace being held?"
Robin's eyes were clear as she said: "If nothing unexpected happened, he would be in Impel Down right now."
Luffy was silent.
Everyone looked at Luffy and no one spoke, they were waiting for Luffy to make his decision.
After a bit, Luffy looked at them and said: "Sorry everyone, before we go to Fishman Island, I want to go to another place…"
"Okay, let's go!"
Zoro didn't wait for Luffy to finish and directly jumped on the ship.
Everyone was calm, Sanji took a cigarette and patted Luffy's shoulder and didn't speak, he directly jumped on the ship like Zoro.
Usopp bit his teeth and also got on the ship, Nami and the others didn't hesitate either including Robin.
Just, Robin was thinking and light shone in her eyes. Her brows were slightly wrinkled as she was trying to analyze what happened. But she found out that Whitebeard and Roja were involved. This is going in an unpredictable direction.
…
The news about Roja hitting a Celestial Dragon was blocked by the world government.
It was at this time that the news bird was flying all over the world with Ace's execution news.
These days, the waves were raging on the seas, as a dark tide was sweeping all over the world. People were showing nervous looks all over the world.
"This is going to be a really big fight!"
…
When the Revolutionary army headquarters received this news, Koala rushed into the office.
Inside the Office, Dragon was discussing things with Sabo. When he saw the sweating Koala, he couldn't help asking with concern: "Koala, what happened?"
"The Marine… They are starting a war with Whitebeard!" Koala trembled slightly, then looked at Sabo nervously and said: "Fire Fist Ace will be publicly executed a month from now…"
"What?!"
When he heard the first sentence, Sabo was just seriously listening, but when he heard the second one, his face changed.
"What did you say? Ace is going to be executed?"
Because of Roja's reminder, Sabo regained his memory earlier than the original story. He still didn't go to Luffy and Ace but when he heard about the execution, he felt really worried.
"Don't panic, Sabo."
Dragon was surprised but he still maintained his calmness while his brows wrinkled.
"Ace's execution… how was this decision made…"
Dragon knew about Luffy, Sabo, and Ace's relationship, he also knew about Ace being Garp's grandson.
This chaotic relationship made everything complicated.
"Dragon-san…"
Sabo stood there. He clenched his fist as he looked at Dragon. Even if Dragon didn't support him, he would still go and rescue Ace.
Dragon took a deep breath and looked at Sabo: "Don't worry, there is still a month until the execution date. This isn't as simple as it looks. We need to consider things first before we make a move."
…
In Kaido's territory, a pirate rushed into a cave and arrived before Kaido and reported.
"Boss, The captain of the Second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates is going to be executed by the Marine!"
"Oh?"
Kaido opened his eyes and put down the jug of beer and said; "Are the Marines preparing to go against Whitebeard in an all-out decisive battle?"
"Boss, what should we do?"
Next to Kaido, another pirate asked.
Kaido picked up the jug again and sighed, he stood up and grinned: "How can we ignore this war?"
The same thing was also happening in Akagami's territory.
When Whitebeard started acting, Kaido and Shanks also began to move.
Now the three emperors were preparing to make an appearance in the war.
Their preparation was known all over the new world and this intensified the atmosphere. The whole world was turned upside down.
The Marine, World Government, Revolutionary army, the Yonko, and even the abolished Shichibukai… The lost powerful forces in the world were preparing for the next war.
This could be the biggest war that would take place since the Piracy era started.
Chapter 324
Inside the Marine Headquarters, light shone into the Roja's office. Garp and Roja were sitting there.
"It seems like you already decided…"
Garp smiled as he said.
Luffy punched a Celestial Dragon. He hated them just like Dragon.
This seems to run in their blood.
"Yes!"
Roja nodded while his face didn't seem that serious. He was even relaxed as he said: "This world needs order, The Marine and world government are needed… But there is no need for the nobles."
If the world heard what he just said, the shock would spread through the seas.
With his position, saying something like this is really serious.
Garp wasn't shocked by Roja's words, he just said: "It seems like the next war is only the beginning."
"Once the war is over, even if you don't attack them, they will. You and Dragon have your own ways, I can only watch from here."
Garp sighed a little.
Roja held the teacup and took a sip slowly then said: "Well, that's for later… After Luffy learns about Ace's execution, he would probably head toward Impel Down…"
After saying this, Roja shrugged and said: "I may have to go out again. Luffy is a good kid but he always does things that he won't be able to handle."
"That brat!"
When Garp heard Roja's words, he suddenly stiffened and immediately thought about it. What Roja said is completely true. With Luffy's character, he would go to rescue Ace as soon as he heard about it.
He even dared to punch a Celestial Dragon, there is nothing he won't dare to do.
"He's totally disregarding the consequences…" Garp was annoyed as he clenched his fist and revealed a helpless expression.
Roja glanced at Garp and smiled: "You are the last one who can blame him. As far as I know, you don't care about the consequences at all, you even disregard Sengoku's words at times."
Garp blinked and said: "And you can talk about it, you stinky brat?!"
"Hi Hi Hi!"
Roja smiled as he said: "Who would like to be ordered?"
Roja stood up and arrived by the window. He looked through the boundless sea and a deep look appeared in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about.
After a while, Roja turned toward Garp and said: "If you don't feel at ease, go see Ace, you don't have to wait for a month to see him."
Garp was silent for a bit, then nodded and said: "I should."
Although he will definitely see Ache after a month, he still wanted to say some things to him alone.
Roja turned his head again and looked out the window. He didn't see Garp leave the room as he continued glancing at the sea.
It is up to him now. He will do what he wants without any regard for his position. These things are meaningless now.
After some time, Roja walked to the elite camp.
The training field was empty.
The recruits won't be participating in the upcoming war, so Z took them and left to another place along with the Families of the Marines.
Z will be the one protecting them for the time being.
The field wasn't completely empty, there was still someone here. The person who stayed behind is Tashigi. She was practicing her swordsmanship alone.
"Roja-san!"
At this moment, Tashigi felt Roja and turned toward him with a touch of joy on her face. She walked toward him hurriedly.
Roja looked at her strangely and said: "Why didn't you leave with Z? Why are you still here, Z didn't want to bring you along?"
"No, no!"
Tashigi shook her head as she said: "I asked for permission to stay here. I want to participate in the upcoming war."
When he heard her words, Roja looked seriously at her and said: "What did Z say?"
Tashigi looked at Roja and said: "Z-sensei said… As long as you agree, I can participate…"
"That's…"
Roja sank a bit.
The battlefield in that war is very dangerous. Although Tashigi was strong today, she would be only at the level of a cannon fodder in that war.
Z made him decide which could be said that he had hoped that Tashigi could survive the war.
Thinking about this, Roja shook his head and helplessly looked at her then said: "If you want to participate in the war, you should be ready for death, do you have that kind of determination?"
Tashigi looked into Roja's eyes, she was full of determination.
Roja looked at her and finally nodded: "Okay, you can participate."
…
After accepting her request, Roja gave her some guidance so she could become more powerful.
At this time, Garp met Ace in Impel Down and then returned to the Headquarters. He didn't encounter Luffy on his way.
It would be extremely difficult to go there as it was on the calm belt. Luffy originally went inside a Marine warship sneakily with Hancock. But now, there is no such thing so it will be quite difficult for him to get in.
After a few days, Luffy gave up the idea of sneaking there and decided to attack directly.
Inside the headquarters, Sengoku was holding Garp by his collar and his spit was flying at his face like shooting stars.
"Garp, It's you Grandson Again, this is really maddening."
First, he punched a Celestial Dragon, and now he dared to attack Impel Down. The surprising thing is that Luffy was really pushing his way into Impel Down.
It is said that because of the Chaos inside Impel Down, Magellan made an inexplicable mistake which led Luffy and his crew to directly enter Impel Down.
"Bwahaha ha, that's my grandson!"
Garp's tears were coming out.
Knowing how strong the defenses of Impel Down, which only Shiki managed to escape and only Kaido managed to infiltrate, was now infiltrated by his grandson made him proud.
"You are still laughing, Garp!"
Sengoku couldn't take it anymore as he roared at Garp: "Do you know that Impel Down will be completely destroyed because of your grandson!"
Garp didn't pay attention to Sengoku as he laughed.
"Yes, that's indeed so like Luffy."
Roja, who was informed of this news, could only say this sentence.
However, Roja still left the headquarters personally toward Impel Down. Roja didn't intend to let Luffy continue on his rampage and he also didn't intend to let Black beard invade Impel Down and release the prisoners.
He must kill him now!
Chapter 325
Right now, Impel Down was chaotic as Luffy and his crew were now all the way down on the fourth floor.
Magellan was on this floor and was furious as the battle started against Luffy and the others.
"Step aside!"
Luffy opened his second gear and yelled at Magellan who blocked the path toward the Fifth Floor with venom who looked at Luffy and said: "Don't even think about it!"
"You dare to come here, the place is known as the unbreakable prison and you came all the way here… Do you think that I will let you go toward Portgas? D. Ace that easily?"
Zoro and Sanji were behind Luffy fighting with the Guards.
"Luffy, be careful, he is the Chief Warden of the Impel Down. Magellan ate the Venom fruit, you can't touch him easily due to that."
Far away, Robin warned Luffy.
"I know, Robin!"
Luffy's eyes flashed and although he didn't have any plan on how to fight, he didn't want to retreat here.
At this time, Magellan attacked.
"Poison Dragon!"
Wouch!
The venom turned into a dragon and Rushed toward Luffy. Luffy evaded with the speed of his second gear and immediately as the venom touched the ground, it melted.
Magellan didn't wait for Luffy to attack as another Dragon rushed toward him.
Wouch!
Seeing that it was somewhat hard for Luffy to evade this second attack, a Blue sword energy intercepted the Dragon and cut it.
"Luffy! Don't fight with that guy on your own." Zoro saw that Luffy couldn't deal with Magellan alone and decided to help.
Sanji kicked a Guard and arrived beside Usopp and said: "Hey, Usopp, you have to help here!"
Usopp nodded and although sweat covered him, he still turned around to help Luffy fight Magellan.
"Coming here like this was too rushed…"
Nami held her Clima-tact and looked at the battlefield anxiously. If it wasn't for Luffy, they wouldn't have come, the situation was getting worse.
Under Luffy and the others constant attacks, Magellan finally revealed his power. Venom came out of his body like there is no tomorrow and Luffy and the others couldn't parry the attacks.
Seeing this, Franky, who was fighting with a guard in the distance , pulled out a person from the crowd.
"Hey, where do you think you're going?"
The person who was pulled was the wax man, Mister 3 of the baroque's works. He is Galdino.
"This… This place is too hot and my ability is useless here!"
Mister 3 looked a bit flustered. He made sure to hide well so they wouldn't find him. Also on this floor, his ability is really useless.
Franky squinted and said: "Then, why are you running away?"
As he spoke, Franky brought his arms together and grabbed Mister 3 and directly threw him.
"Franky… Super Cannonball!"
"Don't!"
Mister 3 was scared to death as he was about to touch Magellan's venom. He quickly made a wax shield in mid-air and after a short while, he arrived beside Luffy and the others.
Seeing this, Luffy who was pondering on how to deal with Magellan, suddenly had an idea and his eyes flashed: "can your wax resist that bastard's venom?"
"It's too hot in here, it will last for a few seconds only."
Mr.3 said weakly.
"That would be enough!"
Luffy took a deep breath and regained his fighting spirit.
…
After Luffy went to the fourth floor, the prisoners of the higher floors rioted. They didn't want to go further down, they wanted to go out.
On the highest floor, the Vice-warden Hannyabal led a group of guards toward the exit.
"Don't let anyone go further in!"
"Yes!"
In the distance, groups of pirates were fearfully looking at Hannyabal. Maybe his strength was nothing in Luffy and the others' eyes, but for these pirates, he was enough to crush them.
The people from the first and second floor couldn't hope to escape while he stood there. Only those from the third floor and higher had hope while fighting Hannyabal.
The rioted pirates were armed. Some of them stole weapons from the guard. In no time they clashed with Hannyabal.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The gunshots fire toward Hannyabal who uses his long blade and defends himself while looking angry.
He tried to rush at them, but they kept firing at him which forced him to stop and defend.
"Don't be afraid! Hannyabal isn't a big deal!"
"Yes! We can be free if we pass through here!"
A large number of pirates were trying to escape while they laughed wildly as hope was in front of them.
Throughout Impel Down, only the Fifth and Sixth floors were silent, the other places were chaotic.
At the fourth floor, Venom was still surging out of Magellan while he looked somewhat miserable and an angry look was over his face.
Boom!
"Damn it!"
He was careless as he was actually sent flying by Luffy.
Chief! Chief!
The few guards remaining looked at Magellan with cold sweat.
"They went into the fifth Floor, Right?"
Magellan's face was gloomy as the Venom was constantly overflowing from his body. He suddenly ordered: "Go! Go to the fifth Floor, after them!"
Chapter 326
Magellan took the elevator toward the sixth floor directly. When he reached the entrance of the sixth floor, the cold air coming out of that place was frightening.
After a while, a black shadow while covered in snow was rushing toward the entrance of the sixth floor.
It was Luffy rushing toward Ace. When he suddenly saw Magellan blocking the entrance of the sixth floor, Luffy was amazed.
"How come this guy is so fast?"
"Stupid! He used the elevator."
"Then we can only fight him again!"
Luffy clenched his fist and looked at Magellan without fear.
Magellan was Magellan after all after Luffy passed him the first time, he was furious and determined not to let him through.
"I won't let you pass this time!"
Magellan's face was terrifying, and his tone was cold. After a few shouts, he directly used his poison.
He suddenly transformed into a massive giant of Poison. The poison transformed dramatically and was much stronger than before.
"Gomu Gomu No… Rifle!"
Luffy knew the trick to passing Magellan, so with the help of the wax on his hands, he attacked Magellan.
But this time, something completely different from last time happened. Not only did Luffy fail to destroy the poison Giant, but even the wax on his hand was also eroded.
If not for the wax, Luffy would've been poisoned beyond repair.
Wouch!
The Venom spread all over the place and everything, be it stones or ice, all things were eroded.
"My wax can't stop him!"
Mr. 3 screamed in horror and fled, no longer trying to resist.
Luffy was still fighting Magellan, but he was forcefully thrown away by Sanji.
"Luffy, let's retreat for now and think of a way to deal with him again!"
While he is using Poison like that, it would be tough for Luffy to fight and they won't be able to reach the sixth floor.
But Magellan didn't let them retreat.
Bang!
At this time, people came out of the ground.
They were led by Ivankov!
Ivankov was staying in the middle of the sixth and fifth floor. Unfortunately for him, Magellan used his poison giant, and the poison penetrated the ground and reached him.
"Emporio Ivankov… Weren't you missing?"
Magellan didn't expect his poison would make Ivankov show himself.
Ivankov and Luffy introduce themselves, and Invankov learns about Luffy being Dragon's son. He gave up the idea of escaping the prison and went along to save Ace.
With Ivankov participation, the situation in the field changed.
The fifth floor joined the chaos of the other floors and some pirates were released and joined the battle. Some other pirates rushed directly toward the fourth floor trying to escape.
And at this time, Magellan received the order from the Headquarters to hand over Ace to the Marines situated outside Impel Down.
Apparently, Sengoku felt that the situation wasn't looking good and planned to transfer Ace in advance.
Although Roja set out toward Impel Down, Sengoku couldn't guess what he would do at all. Moreover, if Luffy and his crew could make such a mess inside Impel Down, what would happen if Whitebeard arrived? They wouldn't be able to do anything at all.
Sengoku couldn't trust Impel Down's defenses with this task anymore.
Magellan examined the situation on the fifth floor. At this time, he was blocking the way to the sixth floor, and it's challenging to shake them off right now.
So Magellan started preparing to transfer Ace as Sengoku said. He first retreated and used Venom to block the passage, and even though he couldn't stop the fight for a long time, he could gain some time.
He went straight to the sixth floor and took Ace out. He entered the elevator toward the first floor and handed him over to the Marines.
There was a Vice Admiral on the Warship.
"Magellan-san, do you want assistance with the suppression of the Riot inside?" He sent Ace to the prison on the Warship and asked Magellan.
"No, I already told Sengoku, with me here, no one will be able to escape."
"Good then."
Seeing Magellan's confidence, The Vice Admiral looked at the Marines beside him and nodded. They knew Magellan's strength and naturally trusted his ability.
Just as Magellan was returning inside, the Vice Admiral who was preparing to depart saw a figure heading their way on top of the sea.
Roja!
Wouch!
Roja stepped out and fell into the Warship.
Seeing Roja, the Vice Admiral and the marines were stunned at first, then immediately saluted.
"How is the situation inside?"
Roja glanced at the Impel Down and asked.
"It's a mess, but Ace has been handed over to us, and I think Magellan will be able to suppress the riot by himself."
"Oh? Ace was handed over to you?"
Roja looked at him with amazement. Sengoku requested that Ace move to the headquarters in advance.
The Vice Admiral who was stationed here was just following orders, so he explained to Roja.
"So it turned out like that…"
Roja listened to the Vice Admiral's explanation, and his eyes flashed slightly. Then looked at him and walked toward the prison on the warship, toward Ace.
After a while, Roja walked out looking indifferent. He stepped down and said: "You can leave."
"Yes."
The two of them responded and started to leave.
After watching them leave, Roja glanced at Impel Down while he could feel the riot inside. His face turned cold as he stepped inside.
Chapter 327
Ivankov, Luffy and the others finally found a way to break through the poison and rushed into the sixth floor, but they discovered that Ace disappeared.
The Level six that once had a large number of pirates in it was now empty, except for a few prisoners.
They didn't care about them, even though some of them were monsters that challenged Whitebeard and Garp before.
"No wonder Magellan didn't come after us, he went to transfer Ace away!" Ivankov's face was a little ugly as he said: "Let's hurry, maybe we can catch up to them!"
With Ivankov leading the way, Luffy and the others hurried up.
At this time
Wouch! Wouch!
The exit was sealed.
When Roja suppressed the riot in the sixth level before, the door wasn't set up like this, but after that accident, they rebuilt the door so that it contains the prisoners.
"Not good, it's made of Kairoseki…"
Ivankov saw the blocked exit and felt panic. Even the elevator Magellan took was sealed shut.
If it were a typical wall, this wouldn't be a big deal.
Even Doflamingo would be able to infiltrate Impel Down easily. But with this, only the Yonko could have a hope of escaping from this place.
"Poisonous gas!"
After the exit was blocked, poisonous gas started spreading through the air which made Chopper scream.
However, with Ivankov and his people here, blocking the poison wasn't a big deal, the problem was escaping from this place.
The most urgent one was Luffy.
"It's useless now." Robin was calm as she whispered: "Since they transferred Ace urgently, then Marines from the headquarters were sent. Ace should be on the ship right now."
"Yes, even if we chase them now, we won't be able to make it." Ivankov took a deep breath and sighed.
Luffy's expression was calm, he looked serious as he said: "Then we shall go to the Marine Headquarters."
Ivankov looked at him and said: "Don't be stupid! Do you know what that place is? Even Whitebeard won't go there easily! Even if you insist on going, what about your crew, do you want all of them to die?"
Upon hearing this, Luffy turned his head toward Zoro behind him.
Zoro's face sank and then he smiled and said.
"Marineford, it seems like Whitebeard and other pirates will have a big battle there… This seems interesting."
Sanji took out a cigarette without speaking, but his calm eyes represented his decision. Luffy was going. They were willing to follow him. He was the captain they recognized.
"Thanks."
At this time, no one said anything else, Luffy simply said this and turned toward the blocked exit.
At this time, the prisoners at the side said with an evil Smile: "Straw hat… Robin… It's been a long time."
"If you want to leave, then release me, and I will use my sand to find a way out."
The person that just spoke was Crocodile.
…
Even though they were inside the sixth level of Impel Down, Ivankov was calm and rational. He didn't release the prisoners in this place.
After all, the prisoners in this place are monsters, if someone as strong as Shiki were here, then it would be a disaster.
But Invankov also knew that Crocodile would be a lot of help against Magellan. So they released him and went directly to the fifth level.
When they reached the third level, Magellan finally came back and started suppressing prisoners.
"It's the poisonous giant!"
"Damn it! You dare release so many prisoners. I will bet on my name that no one will escape from here."
Magellan was like a demon God, he was terrifying. In the eyes of the guards, Magellan was a hero that saved them from the pirates right now.
"Sable!"
Crocodile launched an attack with a cold face. The third floor was the best place for him to fight as it was a desert -like place.
As Crocodile attacked, Ivankov, Luffy, and the others attacked as well.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Zoro yelled and smashed his sword out, a blue tornado was made and headed toward Magellan. Luffy clenched his fist and attacked as well while his fists were covered in wax.
Magellan tried to mobilize his Venom to defend himself but was stopped by Magellan and the others. The full blow from Luffy collided with him, that blow was strong. It was close to the strength of an Admiral. Magellan finally couldn't resist anymore.
"Go down, Magellan!"
Numerous shots were heard as the prisoners saw this scene. They were no longer in fear. They were wildly laughing as they looked at the guard in front of them.
The Guard were stunned as they looked at the defeated Magellan.
"Chief!"
Many were bathed in blood as they looked at Magellan in horror.
Magellan feels like a mountain!
Just as the pirates cheered crazily and the guards were in despair, a sigh was suddenly heard.
This sigh wasn't heavy, but it came from the soul, which made everyone hear it. They not only heard it, but they also felt the power of the one that sighed.
On this floor, almost at the same time, all the people that were fighting stopped all movements.
Luffy looked forward as he stopped.
At the passage between this level and the next one, a man wearing the Marine's coat slowly walked out. His appearance made the entire floor cold.
Many people felt cold.
Ivankov, who was remarkably calm, finally panicked at this moment. His forehead was full of cold sweat as he spoke with a shaky voice.
"Ghost Sword… Monkey. D. Roja!"
Chapter 328
At this time, even the prisoners that were locked here before Roja's existence knew his name.
The Strongest Admiral in the History of the Marine!
He destroyed a Yonko alone!
He fought against Shanks and Kaido with their crews and still won.
The happiness brought by Magellan's defeat disappeared with Roja's entrance.
The Guards were the one being Joyful now. Shiliew saw Roja after so many years and felt Sorrow and joy at the same time.
The temperature in the third level seemed to drop at an alarming level.
Roja first glanced at the fallen Magellan, then at the Prisoners, and finally, his gaze fell on Luffy and the others.
Roja didn't look at Luffy first, he looked at Robin behind him and said: "Why are you doing this with them?"
Robin stayed silent.
Roja looked at Luffy and said indifferently: "Do you have any idea what you're currently doing?"
Under Roja's gaze, Luffy hesitated for a bit, but he still gritted his teeth and said: "I am here to save Ace."
"Save Ace…"
Roja snorted and glanced coldly at the prisoners, which made them overflow with cold sweat. They couldn't help but shudder and step back.
Roja grabbed the air and took out Sen Maboroshi as he looked at Luffy and the others indifferently: "You don't have to worry about Ace. Now… I want you to reflect on what you did."
Wouch!
Roja took a step and the Venom on the ground Froze.
"Sable!"
Crocodile's eyes were cold. He knew that he had to defeat Roja to leave this place. A sandstorm filled with Venom attacked Roja.
Ivankov did the same and launched an attack on Roja. With this, everyone there seemed to attack.
Wouch!
Roja waved his sword, and a thick Ice Wall appeared in front of him, blocking all of the attacks coming toward him. Even the sandstorm was frozen which formed a huge chunk of Ice.
Wouch!
Roja swung his sword out, and the just formed Ice was split in half. The attack continued toward Crocodile who was amazed and directly used his Fruit and scattered with the Sand.
Daz Bones, who was defeated by Zoro before, crossed his arms and tried to resist Roja's attack, but he was directly sent flying and crashed in the distance.
The attack created a massive crack in the ground of the Third floor.
"Gomu Gomu No…"
Luffy took a deep breath and firmly attacked Roja. But at the same time Shouted at Roja: "Let me Go! I don't want to fight you!"
However, this time, Roja looked at him calmly. He reached out his hand and caught Luffy's fist. The latter's attack couldn't even make Roja's hands shake.
"Go and reflect on your actions."
Roja swung Luffy's arm and threw him far away.
At this time, Ivankov and Crocodile attacked at the same time. Roja with an indifferent look in his eyes swept his sword at them. Whenever the attack went, everyone turned to Ice.
Crocodile's sand directly turned to ice and Ivankov retreated without taking any risk.
"Crocodile…"
Roja looked at Crocodile with cold eyes and stepped out. He suddenly appeared in front of him and hit him.
Boom!
Crocodile was caught off guard, but he transformed into sand and seeped into the earth.
Ice started condensing under Roja's feet, and it spread all over the place.
Crocodile was frozen underground.
He struggled to get out, but this time, Roja directly swung his sword at him.
He couldn't resist, and blood splashed all over the place.
And just like this, one of the Shichibukai, Crocodiles, died!
"Crocodile!"
Ivankov was stunned!
Roja turned his head toward him indifferently and said: "Is it your idea to release the prisoners? Ivankov, are you really one of the Revolutionary army under Dragon?"
"…"
Ivankov was speechless. If the prisoners weren't released, then the probability of them escaping will become too low. Releasing the prisoners was their only Choice, but this time, it was meaningless.
Roja waved with the back of his hand, and Ice Dragon rushed Toward Ivankov. The latter tried to resist but failed as Roja used Busoshoku along with this attack.
Boom!
Ivankov flew straight and fell far away.
He was defeated with just one attack!
Wouch!
Roja stepped forward, he countered Zoro who attacked him and turned him into ice. Then he touched the ground.
This time, Luffy and his crew finally realized Roja's power. He was merely playing with them last time. He didn't plan to catch them from the start. If he were earnest, they wouldn't last even one attack.
Roja froze everything.
Usopp, Chopper, Franky, and the others tried to resist but were frozen. Only Robin stayed in her place without resisting at all. He didn't move at all from the moment Roja arrived. Finally, Roja walked toward her.
He looked at her and shook his head slightly and walked past her.
"I will deal with you later."
Before he said this, Robin was really nervous, but after she heard this, she finally breathed a sigh in relief as she knew that he wasn't that angry.
Wouch!
Roja passed Luffy and the others and came in front of the prisoners.
In the beginning, they tried to assist Crocodile and Ivankov to attack Roja, but Roja smashed them, he killed Crocodile, sent Ivankov flying, and Froze the Straw hat pirates.
They were too scared right now.
Seeing Roja come over, they almost couldn't breathe. Some people stepped back and started Running toward the Fifth Level.
"Fast Run!"
"Where do we run?"
"Let's go to the sixth level and release the monsters there! Only they could fight with this guy!"
A large number of prisoners ran away.
Everything was a mess, But Roja who heard their words held Sen Mabroshi and pushed the Bankai's power to the extreme.
Wouch!
In an instant, most of the third level directly changed from a desert to a cold place full of Ice. It became just like the Fifth level.
All the prisoners were frozen in place at that moment, all sounds disappeared.
"I don't want to see a second Riot in the sixth floor."
Roja stood there and looked at the prisoners before turning away and saying these words.
Even the riot that Magellan and all the guards failed to suppress was suppressed in a moment by Roja alone.
…
The riot that was ignited inside Impel Down was suppressed in a moment by Roja, while Magellan was defeated by the prisoners.
It took him only a moment!
Chapter 329
Inside Impel Down, Luffy was put inside a cell on the sixth level.
The entire cell was made of kairoseki, and unless they have the key, or the ability to crush Kairoseki, then there is no way out.
Puton! Puton! Puton!
The whole place was quiet, and only the sound of footsteps could be heard. Luffy flew straight toward the cell's bars and said: "Let me out… Go… heavy…"
Because everything was made of Kairoseki, Luffy couldn't finish his words as strength left his body.
Roja glanced at him lazily and put Sen Maboroshi on top of Luffy's head and froze his head.
"…"
Zoro and the others were speechless.
After letting Luffy temporarily 'cool down,' Roja took back Sen Maboroshi and said: "I originally wanted to let you participate in the war. But you caused so much trouble so you will stay here until the war ends."
After saying that, Roja glanced at Luffy and said faintly: "There are some things you can't do… As for Ace, I will handle that, you can stay put here."
"There is another thing."
"The straw hat pirate doesn't exist from today onward… I mean the name can't be used anymore, you can continue taking risks as always, but you won't be pirates anymore. You can call yourselves the adventurer's group for all I care!"
If Roja said some cold and ruthless words, they could take it but what he said left them stunned.
What adventurer's group… Is this a reason to find a way out for them?
"So are you satisfied?"
Roja looked at Sanji and Zoro and the others, then at Robin as he said casually.
Robin showed a meaningful smile as she said: "This doesn't seem like a punishment at all."
Roja shook his head and the anger in his heart almost wholly disappeared. He looked at Luffy who had his hair frozen and said while spreading his hands.
"Who asked me to be his uncle?"
After saying this, Roja turned around and disappeared into the darkness. Robin looked at Roja with a smile hanging on her mouth while the others shook their heads helplessly.
However, for Usopp, Nami and the others, this was the scare of their lives.
…
Roja left the cage where Luffy and the others were, after walking for a while he stopped in front of another cell.
"Long time no see."
The prisoner detained there was Shiliew, he was put here after killing too many prisoners.
If he weren't held here, Luffy and the others wouldn't have been able to reach the sixth floor.
"Are you looking at me like I am a joke?"
Shiliew looked up at Roja and said.
Roja shook his head and said: "If you are a joke I wouldn't have come to see you… You killed too many, if it were up to me I would've already killed you."
"Hey…"
Shiliew grinned and said: "I'm killing the garbage here. Is that something wrong? The Strongest Admiral, Ghost sword should've already killed as many as I have or maybe more."
Roja was stunned and then said: "Yes, but what about it? Can you compare yourself to me?"
The first sentence was said as an admiral. The last one was just him being himself.
Shiliew stayed silent, or more accurately he was speechless.
Roja looked at him and sighed then said: "You should know. After the next war, the Era of the pirates will come to an end."
As he said this sentence, he released a power that seemed to dominate everything. Not just Shiliew, everyone in the prison felt it.
"That guy… He wants to end the era of pirates?"
"Oh, he's really crazy. The era that Roger started, it isn't so fragile to end just like that."
A few eyes revealed themselves in the darkness of some cells.
"Hey…"
"I will wait and see, whether you put this era to an end or not," Shiliew spoke as he lowered his head and stopped talking.
…
There are only five days until Ace's execution. The headquarters was in a tense atmosphere as they started preparing for the war.
Marines from all over the world gathered here.
On this day, almost everyone was wearing the Marine's uniform, from the highest admiral to the lowest soldier.
The Marines involved in the original story are about 100,000. This was a terrifying number, just this could prove the Marine's power.
And thanks to Roja, Even though there are five days before the Execution, the number of Marines has exceeded 80,000 already.
This war will exceed the previous fight against Kaido.
In the highest conference room in the Headquarters, Sengoku, Aokiji, Kizaru, Fujitora… And Roja, the highest personnel of the Marine were gathered here.
Although no matter how you look at it, they are at an advantage in this war, Sengoku didn't take this lightly, because the Remaining Yonko's are acting.
When the day arrives, other than Whitebeard, the other two may come as well.
In this meeting, Garp stayed silent, but he didn't sleep as usual. Roja was carelessly leaning on the chair and didn't talk as well. He was closing his eyes and concentrating.
Just in the middle of the meeting, a report came in.
"Reporting!"
A voice from outside the room was heard.
Sengoku stopped the conference and said: "Come in."
A Rear Admiral walked quickly while looking nervous. He reported urgently: "Reporting, the people we sent to monitor Whitebeard all disappeared, we lost contact with them."
As this sentence fell, everyone was quiet.
"Did he finally begin to make his move?"
Sengoku was calm at this moment as he asked the officer:" What about Akagami and Kaido?"
"There was a conflict between the two, the specifics are unknown."
"Okay, you can leave."
Sengoku waved his hand at the Officer, and the officer left.
After he left, Sengoku awkwardly looked at the people present and said: "Get ready for the fight, even if we have an absolute advantage, don't be careless, we might face more than just the Whitebeard."
Whether it is Akainu, Aokiji or the others, all of them were serious about this, they didn't seem careless at all.
At this time the only ones who were indifferent are Roja and The Crane, Tsuru.
The Crane was indifferent as if she knew everything. She looked at Roja's eyes as if she wanted to see what he was thinking about at this moment.
Chapter 330
In the new world, several warships were ruined. Some of them were burning, and other ones were sinking into the sea. On the other side, several Pirates ships led by Moby Doock were moving forward.
"The last ship was brought down."
The fifth commander of Whitebeard's division, Vista jumped into the Moby Doock as he returned his two swords back into their sheaths.
Marko, the second division commander, crossed his hands on his chest and stood on the deck while nodding toward Vista.
The one that stood out the most on the ship was Edward Newgate, The Whitebeard.
Even though he knew that nothing good will come from this war, he didn't intend to avoid it as one of the Yonko.
Their momentum was linked as no one was afraid or had a thought of retreating.
They had to attack Marineford!
When Roger died, Shiki almost destroyed all of the headquarters as he didn't approve the way Roger was killed. Now it was their turn to attack the headquarters.
And just as the Moby dick moved forward, sea kings appeared in front of it.
"Are they big sized See kings? No, they are a little bit small."
While observing the Sea-kings, the pirates didn't care about them at all.
They were Whitebeard's crew, would they care about these little sea kings. If it's not a colossal Sea king, then they won't be qualified to stop them.
But as they were getting closer toward the sea kings, they saw someone on top of one of the Sea Kings. It was Jimbei, the former Shichibukai.
Whitebeard looked at Jimbei, and his eyes flashed, and Marco said indifferently: "Are you here to stop us?"
"No."
He took a deep breath and responded with a deep voice. He knew Whitebeard's temperament, if he were here to stop Whitebeard from going to Marineford, he would be dreaming.
The sea Kings splashed, and Jimbei jumped on the Moby Doock in front of Marco and Whitebeard.
"If you have no business here, you can go back."
Whitebeard looked at Jinbei and snorted.
Looking at Whitebeard, he showed his determination as he said: "Your business in my business! I am sorry about what happened before but today if you want me dead, at least I will die on the Moby Doock."
He couldn't order Fishman and other people to join the Whitebeard in this war, but he could go himself. The Marine and World government are always hurting the fish-men so he will fight without fear in this war.
Whitebeard sheltered the Fisherman's island, so even if he were to lose his life in this war, he was willing to do so.
Whitebeard looked at Jimbei and grinned: "Durarara… Jimbei, you bastard, we haven't started the war yet, and you already speak about dying?"
When he heard Whitebeard, Jimbei sighed in relief and said: "I didn't mean that."
"Jimbei you bastard, know your place! I will have you punished by drinking ten wine jugs."
Marco smiled at Jimbei, and the others also did the same.
After all of them calmed down, they started drinking wine like nothing was happening at all.
…
Five days later, over 120,000 Marines were gathered inside the Headquarters, and all of them were elites. This didn't happen since the establishment of the Marine.
In the battle against Kaido, the Marine didn't gather these many elites.
This place was now gathering most of the Marines elite. Many warships were ready on the shore for any conflict.
There are only three hours until the execution time.
"Don't relax! No matter what happens, everything will end in three hours."
A giant Vice admiral was standing in front of the execution stand as he yelled.
Oh!
Countless sounds were heard as all the Marines yelled and raised their weapons.
Tashigi was within the crowd, and along with her, there was Smoker, Ain, Hina… Many familiar figures were standing in the crowd. All of them were ready for the upcoming war.
At this moment, the momentum inside the headquarters was several times stronger than that with the rebel's army in Alabasta. Even though they were less in number, their power was much higher than the rebels
Shouts of countless Marines were heard as two figures appeared this time.
Fujitora and Akainu.
Both of them were Admiral's advisors, they both had the same status as an Admiral.
After these two, another three figures appeared slowly, all of the Marines gazed at them with worship and admiration.
Their identities are as you suspected, the current three Admirals, all of them were wearing their uniforms as they moved forward with dignity.
They finally reached three chairs prepared especially for them.
Aokiji sat on the left and Kisaru on the right while Roja sat in the middle.
Half of Roja's face was covered by the cap of the Marine.
He leaned back on the chair casually, and only he could act this casual as Kisaru and Aokiji couldn't.
But at this moment, all of the Marines, from high ranks to the lowest rank present all looked at Roja with awe and inspiration.
Aokiji, Kisaru and Ghost sword!
The three made the Marines formation complete, they made the hearts of all the marine calmer.
Everyone was full of fighting spirit.
Like this, the strongest are finally gathered!
Chapter 331
On the execution stand, Ace was handcuffed with Kairoseki.
At the rear, Garp was walking alongside Sengoku. He looked at Ace silently and glanced back at Roja then sighed.
Sengoku and Garp walked all the way toward the stand. Sengoku suddenly looked at Garp and said: "Garp, I want to announce everything!"
"You do whatever you want."
Garp said with a blank expression but didn't go with Sengoku. He stood at the bottom of the stand along with the staff.
Tsuru, the crane, glanced at Garp and said: "This isn't your fault."
Garp pretended to laugh and said: "Hahaha… You are still as soft as a woman, Tsuru-chan."
The crane shook her head and glanced at Ace. Her eyes took another glance at Garp , then she looked toward Roja deeply.
On the stand, Sengoku came beside Ace and took a loudspeaker and said.
"Ace, tell us your father's name!"
Ace looked at Sengoku then turned his head and closed his eyes and responded in a deep voice: "My father is Whitebeard."
"Wrong!"
Sengoku yelled.
Ace's emotions were unstable as he shook the handcuffs as he shouted angrily: "There is nothing wrong with what I said, my father is Whitebeard and no one else."
Roja glanced at Garp who was under the stand. Garp was closing his eyes while his fists were clenched. It was difficult for him to keep calm.
"It's really hard for you. Saving the blood of Roger and turning him into your grandson… I can't judge whether this was the right decision or not, but I will give you a perfect ending."
Roja closed his eyes without moving.
On the stage, under the eyes of all Marines, Sengoku announced Ace's true identity.
Countless people couldn't help but yell. Roger's blood still exists.
At this moment, Roja knew this kind of situation as before they criticized him for having the same blood as Dragon.
Whether there is a sin in the blood or not, that is a difficult question, but in this world in most people's eyes, it was a sin, and Ace being born was a sin.
Just when this commotion started, a Marine rushed toward Sengoku and reported urgently: "Fleet admiral! We lost contact with the nearby warship!"
"What!"
Sengoku looked at the sea in the distance with a change in his expression.
At this time, countless people felt the movement and turned around to look at the sea.
Suddenly a large number of pirates' ships rushed toward the headquarters.
Whitebeard is coming!
"Bohemian Knight Doma, Decalvan Brothers, Thunder Lord McGuy… These guys are the pirates allied with Whitebeard!"
"A total of forty-eight pirates' ships, but Whitebeard and his captains didn't appear."
The arrival of this fleet made the entire Headquarters enter a state of war. Everyone clenched their weapons nervously.
Ace who was on the stand looked at the pirates that arrived and couldn't help grit his teeth.
"Whitebeard!"
On the execution stand, Sengoku's brows were locked as he stared at the distance.
At this moment, sitting under the Stand, Roja finally opened his eyes slightly and said.
"Under the water."
Roja's voice was very light, but Kisaru next to him and Sengoku on the stand could clearly hear him, and their faces changed.
At this time, A sudden bulge appeared on the water and waves splashed with the appearance of the Moby doock!
"Whitebeard's divisions' captain Marco is there, all the captains are also there!" A marine officer looked at them and said with a nervous tone.
Although no one attacked yet, everyone was waiting for that person to start the war.
The atmosphere between heaven and earth seemed to solidify, which was suffocating for most people.
Everyone became serious, be it Akainu, Fujitora, Kizaru or Aokiji.
Sitting in the middle, Roja stood up and raised his hat slightly.
Whitebeard, carrying his Bisneto, walked step by step to the deck. He looked at the Marines without any fear.
"Gurararara, we haven't seen each other in decades, Sengoku."
His gaze skipped the Marine and fell on Sengoku.
"Whitebeard…"
Sengoku looked at Whitebeard sullenly.
Facing the entire force of the Marine headquarters, he had no fear. Whitebeard was such a man.
"My beloved Son, are you okay?"
Whitebeard put his bisento to the side and crossed his arms, and then he suddenly knocked on both sides. The air cracked like a mirror as it hummed.
With this earthquake, countless people were unstable and almost fell. Many who witnessed Whitebeard's ability for the first time were in horror.
"What is this? The air is cracking?!"
"What's wrong? The water level seems a little bit abnormal!"
The water level around the Headquarters was getting lower and lower.
Ace bit his teeth. He couldn't suppress his emotion any more as he said: "Oyaji… Everyone… I ignored your advice and ran after Teach, why don't you let me die? Why did you come to rescue me!"
Thatch got the darkness fruit he dreamed about, but the teacher killed him and stole the fruit, so Ace wanted to kill Teach in revenge and got captured, just in the original story.
Roja listened to Ace then closed his eyes again and leaned back on the chair.
Ace was as impulsive as Luffy, Roja already taught him a lesson, so he got rid of this attitude, but it was of no use.
Compared to Ace, Roja wasn't that much different, well it's just that he didn't want to think about things in a complicated way, and he could also solve the problems himself even if it gets chaotic.
Having the power to deal with the consequences of one's action, this is the difference between the two.
"No! I won't let you go!"
Everything was going according to the original story.
Whitebeard took the blame of Ace's fault, no matter what, he recognized Ace as his son, his family. As long as he didn't do anything like hurting his comrades, Whitebeard won't care.
The captains under Whitebeard had the same thought. Although Ace's impulse caused this situation, they won't abandon him.
"Ace, wait there, we will save you!"
"Get ready to die, Marines!"
The captains shouted loudly, and finally, it seems like the war is starting.
Just in a moment, the entire headquarters trembled and countless people were in terror. When they looked around, they almost threw the weapons in their hands.
In the distance, two huge waves, one on the right and the other on the left, were heading toward them. The whole headquarters was sandwiched between them.
At this moment, countless people were at a loss.
The war of the best started.
Chapter 332
Huala la!
As the two waves got closer, Marines were getting scared and others were still in shock.
The one standing on Roja's side moved.
Wouch!
Aokiji's figure flashed and arrived at the water, his palms touched it, and suddenly the two waves that were falling on them turned into Ice.
"Ice Age!"
The Waves turned to Ice, and cold air broke out into the battlefield.
All the witnesses were shocked.
Just a move from Aokiji solved the crisis and made the scared Marines regain their calm.
"Oh, we're saved!"
"It's Admiral Aokiji's power!"
Numerous Marines looked at Aokiji with Awe and a warship.
Whitebeard looked up straight ahead and said: "Aokiji… you little brat!"
Aokiji looked at Whitebeard directly without fear. His hands waved, and a few Ice spears suddenly appeared in the air and rushed toward Whitebeard.
Whitebeard snorted and punched on the side.
He hit the air like it was an invisible mirror which caused it to break and a horrible shock suddenly spread.
Wouch!
The spears of Aokiji broke directly, and the cracks seemed to reach his body.
Wouch!
Aokiji quickly turned into ice, and his body broke then turned into ice and fell on the sea.
The pieces gathered, and Aokiji reappeared again. He directly pressed his hand on the sea and froze it.
"Attack!"
"Destroy the Moby Doock!"
The Marines in charge of the heavy artillery saw Aokiji and Whitebeard move, so they directly shot at the Moby doock!
Such heavy artillery was too strong, and even Whitebeard won't underestimate them.
"The sea is frozen!"
"Let's go down and fight!"
Whitebeard's crews weren't scared at all. Instead, they were somewhat excited and grinning.
"Let them see our powers!"
The flower sword Vista smiled. He waved his sword and led a group of captains and pirates and launched an attack on the Marines.
The Marines readied their weapons and rushed together toward Whitebeard's pirates. Among them were Tashigi, Smoker and the others.
The war finally started.
On the forefront of the harbor, Fujitora, dressed in his Marine uniform, saw the war start, and his face sank. He took two steps and placed his sword in front of him.
"Since it's started, this old man will make his move…"
After saying this, Fujitora turned toward Akainu and said: "I will make a move first, Sakazuki-san."
Akainu folded his arm and responded indifferently: "You alone?"
Fujitora did not pay attention to Akainu's response. He took his sword out and waved it toward the sky. Suddenly a purple spiral light shot toward the sky and disappeared.
Both Akainu and Fujitora could be said to stand on the highest position. So Fujitora's move was seen by most people.
"What happened?"
"What did he do?"
Many pirates were puzzled by this mysterious man and couldn't help but look toward the sky with uncertainty.
And at this moment, the expressions on their faces changed.
"Hell!"
"Is this a joke?"
They saw a large meteor coming down from the sky wrapped in flames.
"Meteor?!"
"This is… Fujitora-san's ability…"
Not only the pirates but even most Marines only saw this for the first time. Their faces were full of shock.
Although Fujitora wasn't an admiral, he was standing in the same place and had some prestige in the Marine Corps!
"What a fancy attack!"
Whitebeard looked up and saw the falling Meteor. His face sand slightly. He licked his lips and punched directly toward the sky.
Wouch!
Under this punch, the air cracked, and the sky seemed to shatter.
At the next moment, The shock and the meteor collided.
Boom!
An earth-shattering sound made everyone's ears humming. Deafening wasn't enough to describe that sound. Whitebeard destroyed the falling meteor.
"Even if you can make some fancy moves, several people could obtain that kind of strength…"
Although Whitebeard destroyed the Meteor, Fujitora's power was remembered by countless people.
Akainu's arms were still folded as he said indifferently: "It seems that your attack is useless."
"Hehehe…"
Fujitora wasn't angry. Instead, he smiled and touched his head and said: "I'm still not powerful enough and still need to work hard. It was just a small test, and the good fight should start now."
This attack shocked Whitebeard's pirates. Marco and Jozu, who were by Whitebeard's side, looked at each other seriously and were ready to go down.
This unprecedented power of the Marine was too shocking. Even if Roja doesn't exist and Garp doesn't move, counting only Fujitora, Akainu, Aokiji, Kisaru and Sengoku, they have five people with the power of an Admiral.
Roja was still sitting without moving.
He just sat there, and only that made the Pirates face a huge pressure!
Chapter 333
The situation seemed extremely bad as the war finally started and the Whitebeard pirates seemed at great disadvantage.
Roja sat down and didn't look up from beginning to end.
Whitebeard's pirates didn't know what to do, only Aokiji, Fujitora, Kisaru, and Akainu were ready to fight.
But at this moment, Roja looked up, and his eyes flashed slightly as he said.
"Coming out yet?"
Almost as he said this, a group of soldiers broke into the battlefield. They were rushing toward the Execution stand.
They weren't pirates under Whitebeard.
They were the revolutionary army!
Sabo was leading them and officially joined the war.
The atmosphere in the battlefield suddenly changed.
"These are… The revolutionary army?"
Whitebeard stood on the deck and looked at Sabo with a strange expression.
Marco also looked at Sabo with some doubt. "This guy should be the second in command of the revolutionary army. Why did he come here? But his goal seems to be rescuing Ace."
"Ace's friend… Gurararara, Good."
Whitebeard grinned, to have the courage to join this war to rescue Ace made him look at Sabo in appreciation. But the most important thing now is to rescue Ace.
On the battlefield, there are two groups, the ones that want to rescue Ace and the ones that want to stop the rescue.
The sudden appearance of the revolutionary army made the situation change again. Countless Marines shook, and even Sengoku's face sank.
"The revolutionary army is coming? Why?"
Ace, next to Sengoku, looked as if he saw something incredible.
"Impossible, This is impossible… You…"
Sabo looked at Ace and smiled at him. Although he didn't speak, his expression was better than any words.
Ace, I am here to save you!
"Revolutionary Army…"
Fujitora who originally intended to suppress Whitebeard moved forward and arrived in front of Sabo's group to block their path.
Sabo who investigated the power of the Marines before knew who was in front of him.
"The admiral adviser of the headquarters, Issho…"
"Do you understand what you are currently doing?"
Fujitora held his sword and looked at Sabo as he said: "Helping the pirates attack the Marine Headquarters, is this the intention of the revolutionary army?"
"Sorry, this has nothing to do with the Revolutionary Army. I just came to save someone…" Sabo took out his weapon and confronted Fujitora without fear.
"Can you let me pass?"
"That can't be done."
Fujitora's face sank as he no longer spoke. He directly swung his sword at Sabo.
At this time, Sabo's had a Quasi Admiral's strength, and even if he isn't Fujitora's opponent, he could barely fight with him.
Boom! Boom!
Fujitora and Sabo started their fight.
On the other side, Akainu looked coldly at Fujitora who was fighting with Sabo then shook his head and looked at Whitebeard indifferently. Terrible heat covered his body and Magma flowed as he attacked the Whitebeard's pirates.
"Ryusei Kazan!"
The attack spread widely. It wasn't going toward Whitebeard but for his pirates. Suddenly the entire harbor was in Chaos.
After that, Akainu jumped, and his hand transformed into magma as he joined the battlefield.
"Akainu is coming!"
Many people seeing Akainu join the battle were scared.
Akainu was guarding a base in the new world which was constantly attacked by pirates who were defeated by him. He was famous in the new world, and many pirates feared him.
Just when Akainu was rushing toward the pirates, one person suddenly rushed toward him and hit him. Akainu flew back directly.
"Diamond Jozu…"
Many Marines saw Akainu getting hit, and all of them were shocked and stunned.
Jozu had the Diamond fruit. His defenses were the highest, even getting hit by Akainu's magma won't cause him any damage.
"Diamond Jozu… Die!"
Akainu wasn't hurt. He rushed again and started fighting with Jozu.
Jozu's attacks weren't that powerful, but his defenses were enough to fight against Akainu. He could drag the battle longer.
Fujitora against Sabo and Akainu against Jozu, the war is finally heating up.
Below the stand, Roja sat there with his eyes slightly closed, but he could see everything with Haki.
Fujitora and Sabo's fight, Akainu and Jozu's fight, even Ain, Smoker, Tashigi and the others.
He sat there without the slightest movement.
"Really…"
Kisaru looked at Roja and knew that as long as he is here, there won't be any problem.
Kisaru stood up and looked at Whitebeard. A wretched expression appeared on his face.
"I want to minimize the casualties, so I will attack the leader directly."
Wouch!
At the next moment, Kisaru's figure flashed and appeared mid-air above the battlefield. Golden light shone, and it was difficult to look at it directly.
"Ki… Kisaru is here!"
Some people were terrified, and they feared Kisaru.
Kisaru overlooked everyone and looked directly at Whitebeard with his hands in front of him.
"Yata no Kagami!"
Biu! Biu! Biu!
Golden laze fell from the sky and directly reached Whitebeard.
After Fujitora, Akainu, and Aokiji, Kisaru joined the fight.
Chapter 334
"This is too dazzling…"
Whitebeard slightly narrowed his eyes and said without emotions!
In the next moment, a figure flashed behind Whitebeard, that figure was wrapped in blue flames as he intercepted Kisaru's attack.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The laser-like rain hit his body, but they were all blocked. Nothing could pass through and reach Whitebeard.
On the battlefield below, countless Marines and Pirates stopped fighting and looked at the air above.
Boom!
When the last laser exploded, that blue fire spread its wings and waved them which brought a wind like a storm to the Marines below.
The Marines looking at this were shocked.
"Who is that?"
"He could block an Admiral's attack!"
Under the looks of the Marines, Marco who was surrounded by blue flames showed an evil face as he said.
"Like I will…"
"Let you…"
"Attack Oyaji!"
Marco at this moment gave out great Momentum!
Kisaru looked at Marco in an exaggerated expression as he said: "The Whitebeard's pirates are terrifying."
Surrounded by the blue flames, Marco was rapidly recovering from the injury he suffered by blocking the last attack.
"Incredible, Facing Kisaru-san's attack, he still hasn't fallen."
"It's really a legendary ability."
Many marines couldn't suppress their shock as they looked at Marco in the sky.
Kisaru slightly narrowed his eyes as he said: "It's the rare Mythical Zoan type fruit…"
"It hurts…"
Marco looked at Kisaru and his mouth slightly curved into a smile.
Kisaru's eyebrows shook a little as he said: "Let's fight."
"Take this!"
Marco smiled loudly and then screamed as the flames on his body thrived and wrapped his whole body, and then flew toward Kisaru.
"That is the captain of the Whitebeard's divisions… Marco, the Phoenix."
"I have never seen such a bird before."
Kisaru's face didn't change. Instead, he was relaxed as he raised his foot to attack Marco.
Under the watchful eyes of countless Marines and Pirates, Kisaru appeared in front of Marco and attacked. Marco blocked and kicked Kisaru.
Kisaru raised his hand and blocked.
Boom!
Kisaru looked at Marco's eyes and said: "This is very painful."
"Stop talking nonsense."
Marco screamed and slammed his leg at Kisaru making it hard for him to stay in the air. Kisaru directly fell toward a building and crashed into it.
Below the stand, Roja sat while looking at Kisaru's fight with Haki. His expression was calm as he thought.
"If it were Aokiji or Akainu, they wouldn't have crashed into the ground with such an attack. It's just like Z-sensei said: you rely too much on your fruit ability, Kisaru."
…
Kisaru's figure emerged again, and he wasn't hurt at all. He looked at Marco in the sky and said: "It seems like you're not so simple, let's smash you then."
Wouch!
After saying this, Kisaru looked at the Giants in the rear and said: "Giants force, pay attention to the sky."
"Yes!"
The Giants responded to Kisaru in an imposing voice.
These giants were several times bigger than ordinary people. Each time they dropped their weapons, the earth would shake.
At this time
Boom!
Jozu's figure fell in an embarrassing state on the ice. The melting point was higher than iron, so it was difficult for Akainu to damage him using Lava.
And just as Akainu was chasing after Jozu, a fist suddenly slammed him from the side.
"Gosen Mein Gawara Seiken!"
Jinbei hit Akainu from the side, stopping his attack.
After Jozu stood up, he glanced at Akainu and then looked at the giants in the distance. His face showed a sneer as he punched the ice under his feet. At the same time, he looked at the pirates and said,
"All of you fall back!"
"Captain Jozu!"
Seeing Jozu punching the ground, the pirates fled back as the ice started cracking.
Jozu's punch was powerful and clever. He made the Marines go to one side then held a huge piece of Ice in his hands. It looked as if he held a hill.
"Take this!"
Jozu used every bit of strength on his body while screaming wildly as he threw the Ice at the Giants and the other marines.
"There is this kind of strategy as well!"
Bang!
The Ice piece was too big as if a hill was coming down on them. Although he threw it at the giants, it almost covered half of the Headquarters, and the Execution stand was included.
After getting entangled in a fight with Jinbei, Akainu looked at the giant piece of Ice and his brows wrinkled.
"It's too late…"
Under the gaze of countless Marines the huge ice hill was coming down on them, and they couldn't do anything about it.
Almost as the fear in their hearts grew,
Wouch!
Golden flames suddenly appeared out of nowhere and with a simple sweep, the huge Iceberg disappeared without a trace.
It seemed like a hole in the space appeared and swallowed it completely without a trace.
There was no great momentum with this attack, but countless people looked at it as if they were dreaming while they screamed in their minds.
"This is…"
Whether it was the marines or the Pirates, they couldn't help looking at the direction the flames came from. They saw Roja who was still on his chair, while a sword appeared in his hand. That sword was red and seemed filled with flames.
Silence fell into the battlefield.
The flame slowly disappeared, and the sword in his hands returned to its originally crystal clear state. Roja raised his hand and released it into the ground.
Everything was still silent.
Roja was still sitting on his chair without getting up at all.
Chapter 335
"The Strongest Admiral… Ghost Sword!"
Everyone saw that Roja didn't even stand up, but he still erased that big iceberg. This drove the morale of the Marines to the peak.
"Kill the pirates!"
"We have the strongest Admiral with us, they aren't any stronger than us, don't fear the Whitebeard pirates."
The marines screamed, and their sounds were connected. Their momentum linked together as they started fighting again.
If it was an army of a country, then under this pressure they would've lost before even starting. But they were the Whitebeard pirates.
"Ghost Sword… Roja…"
Whitebeard looked under the Stand at Roja, who was worthy to be called the strongest Admiral.
Only in front of Roja, does he not know the outcome of their fight. Whitebeard jumped down and was going to fight in this war personally.
It was very different from the original story.
The Marines whether the power or momentum was already above the Whitebeard's pirates.
Only by joining personally can Whitebeard's pirates have a chance to save Ace, otherwise, they won't be able to do anything.
"Everyone!"
Seeing Whitebeard coming into the battlefield, Sengoku became serious and somewhat nervous.
"Whitebeard is coming! Be prepared!"
Sengoku knew that once Whitebeard makes his move, the world will become upside down. Even if they prepare beforehand, they would still be at a disadvantage.
Whitebeard was holding his Bisento, and after coming down from Moby Doock, a loud sound arrived which made the entire battlefield stagnate.
"If you're not afraid of Death, then you can come here!"
This roar made all the whitebeard's pirates regain their powers, and suddenly the battlefield was filled with shouts from the pirates.
They raised their weapons as they screamed!
"Follow Oyaji! Kill the Marines!"
Wouch!
A giant raised his weapon and slammed it into Whitebeard's head, but Whitebeard casually slammed his Bisento back.
Wouch!
The Air shattered, and the weapon in the Giant's hands was directly destroyed under Whitebeard's power of Shock.
Then Whitebeard put his Bisento down and grabbed the air with both hands and slammed them. Space seemed to distort.
Under this attack, The whole world seemed upside down.
The Sea, the Headquarters everything seemed wrong. Whitebeard has revealed the power of the strongest man that is said to be able to destroy the world.
"Whitebeard…"
Sengoku watched this scene from the execution stand and couldn't help clench his fist. He took a deep breath, took out his Den Den Mushi, and ordered a full out attack.
This was also different from the original story.
Before there was also the order to speed up Ace's execution time, but now there wasn't any such order, and that's because Roja said one sentence.
I will guard the Execution stand myself.
Sengoku believed that with Roja's power, there would be no one who could reach the stand. In that case, there won't be any need to execute Ace in advance. They only needed to destroy Whitebeard's pirates completely.
What the Marines wanted is to end the Pirates era, Whitebeard was one of the symbols of that era!
"What a smart Move… As expected of you, Sengoku."
After Whitebeard smashed the giant, he looked at the stand and saw Sengoku taking out his Den Den Mushi and making a call.
He held his bisento with both hands and slammed it directly in the direction of the stand. He was trying to destroy the stand.
"Humph!"
Roja who was sitting down the entire time finally stood up and said indifferently: "Today, no one can destroy this stand!"
Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the void, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands, and then he waved it.
Wouch!
This attack wasn't some secret move or skill, it's just a normal swing of the sword. But it seemed to divide the world itself. He cut Whitebeard's attack, the ground, and the wall on the side.
Whether it was a pirate or a Marine, watching this kind of power was too shocking.
Through the broadcast, people watching the war were shocked and lost as well. Even if they weren't there themselves, they were still shocked.
Roja didn't sit down again.
He stood there and scanned the battlefield.
Every time his eyes pass by a pirate, that pirate would shudder in fear. Looking in Roja's eyes was difficult.
"Are you going to guard the stand?"
Whitebeard looked at Roja from afar, and although he could feel the power of Roja's sword, he still didn't fear him even though he knew that Roja right now was much stronger than last time.
He snorted and said: "Gurararara, do you think that you can guard it!"
Whitebeard held his bisento and wanted to continue attacking in the direction of Roja.
However, at this time, Aokiji launched an attack and froze Whitebeard into Ice.
"Do you think I will let you attack again and again…" Aokiji said coldly as he looked at Whitebeard, then continued: "Arara, your vibrations froze."
Wouch! Wouch!
The Ice that froze Whitebeard started to crack, and finally, Whitebeard broke the Ice and directly slashed with his bisento at Aokiji.
When the pirates saw this scene they were excited as they said: "He was hit by Oyaji, he is dead for sure!"
"No! It won't be that easy!"
Aokiji's body was pierced by Whitebeard's attack, but he wasn't entirely hit. He trained his fruit ability to the maximum so he won't die unless Whitebeard attacks his whole body, but whitebeard still poured the power of Shock into his weapon, and it went directly into Aokiji's body.
Wouch!
Aokiji's body directly turned into Ice and shattered in all directions.
When it gathered again, Aokiji appeared with blood on his mouth, and his face was slightly pale. It seems like it was difficult for him to block Whitebeard's attack.
Even though Whitebeard grew old and wasn't able to use his full strength, he wasn't as weak as he was in the original story, as he wasn't stabbed by a sword and he also wasn't hit by Akainu.
Chapter 336
"Scientific Unit, it's time for You to enter the battlefield."
After attacking Kisaru who was fighting Marco a few times, he said in a wretched tone.
No one knew whether this happened because of Kisaru's command or just by chance, but the moment he spoke, Pacifistas started appearing from behind and shooting lasers at the Pirates.
Every Pacifista was extremely strong. Even Luffy and the others could defeat one with difficulty. And not everyone here is as powerful as Whitebeard and his captains.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Ordinary pirates were defeated one after the other.
Whitebeard glanced coldly at the execution stand while pointing at it with his Bisento.
"Rush toward the square!"
"Yeah!"
Immediately, pirates followed Whitebeard toward the stand while ignoring everything around them.
The Marines, under Fujitora and Aokiji, retreated to the square when the Pacifistas started attacking.
After Whitebeard rushed in, the previous formation would be problematic, so they re-adjusted their formation beforehand.
Wouch! Wouch!
Finally, walls from all sides broke through the Ice and trapped Whitebeard and his pirates inside.
The walls were extremely tough, Only Kairoseki should be tougher. Ordinary pirates won't be able to break through.
"Ryusei Kazan!"
After Akainu howled, a large number of volcanic meteors melted the Ice under their feet and turned it into sea water again.
Then countless Pacifistas' attacks went toward Whitebeard's pirates. They wanted to annihilate them directly.
…
Blackbeard's ship was beside the Headquarters.
Unlike the original story, Blackbeard was extremely Jealous of Roja, so he didn't sneak in but watched the battle from there.
"Hey… Are they going to defeat them?"
"No, even if he looks old, Whitebeard won't fall that easily!"
Blackbeard looked at the live video and showed an evil smile. He turned to look at the person next to him and said: "How is the battle, Enel?"
"They are alright."
The man next to Blackbeard replied.
If Luffy and his Crew or Roja was here, he would immediately recognize this person. He was Enel, the one Luffy defeated in the Sky islands.
After Enel was defeated by Luffy, he didn't go to the Moon like in the original Story, but he was picked up by Blackbeard.
"Only alright? Hahaha, then how about you see whether you could defeat this guy or not? What do you think?"
Blackbeard grinned evilly and laughed. He pointed at Roja as he said.
Enel wasn't that easily manipulated, even though Blackbeard was trying, it was difficult also though Enel was on his ship, Blackbeard could only ask like this.
He tried to make Enel fight with Roja.
"Ho! A swordsman."
Enel glanced at Roja indifferently. Although he saw the power of Roja's sword, he was the one who ate the thunder Fruit. Swords were conductive. In his opinion, no swordsman could win against him.
Blackbeard whispered: "So do you dare fight against him?"
Enel snorted and said arrogantly: "I will see what these guys are made of."
When his voice fell, he already transformed into lightning as he ran across the sea toward the Headquarters.
"Oh… I'm afraid he won't be able to touch the Ghost sword, but it's good to let him join the war, it will make the captain's plan easier."
Laffitte said as he shook his cane.
After Blackbeard saw Enel leave, he calmed down and said: "Thunder fruit… Although it's one of the invincible fruits, it's not the one I want the most."
Not far from Blackbeard's ship, another pirates' ship was there.
It belonged to one of the former Shichibukai, Gecko Moria who was defeated by Luffy.
He manipulates zombies, on the battlefield, he would be really strong. He hates the Marine far more than he hates Luffy currently.
Luffy just defeated him, but the Marines let him down.
"Hey, that huge figure… Is he a descendant of Oz? I want his body… I'm not finished with the Marines yet."
Moria was examining the situation. If whitebeard's pirates were easily defeated, he would run away, but if both sides fight fiercely, he will join in and smash the Marine.
…
On the execution stand, a Marine came to report.
"Fleet Admiral! The strategy is going smoothly!"
"Good!"
Sengoku overlooked the battlefield as he listened to the report. Then he coldly gave an order: "Blast them, completely annihilate Whitebeard's pirates without a trace."
"Yes!"
The harbor was surrounded by the huge walls and numerous cannons fired at the ones trapped inside. Even the captains of the Whitebeard's pirates seemed to struggle. After all, they didn't have a foothold.
But at this time, Whitebeard looked at the walls, then looked at Sengoku and said.
"Durarara… What an old trick, Sengoku."
Whitebeard suddenly turned around, looked at Jozu and said: "Do it, Jozu!"
Under the command of Whitebeard, a ship hidden in the sea finally rose up and carried the people of the Whitebeard's pirates onboard.
Whitebeard then jumped up and slammed his Bisento using his Shock fruit to the extreme.
In the face of this attack, Even Akainu, Fujitora, and the others couldn't help but retreat without trying to resist.
Wouch!
With this attack, one wall finally crumbled down, and a path finally opened!
The situation suddenly changed. Sengoku was unprepared for this and could only feel shocked.
"What?"
"Gurarara, I didn't say that I only brought these ships."
Whitebeard sneered at Sengoku, and his expression became serious as he said: "Charge up!"
With Whitebeard in the lead, the Pirates crossed the wall and rushed into the Square!
The final battle has begun!
Chapter 337
Whitebeard was in the lead with his Bisento in hands. Even though he was old, he still was the most powerful man in the world.
He shouted wildly, and a white halo covered his Bisento. He slammed it toward Fujitora and Aokiji.
Aokiji and Fujitora couldn't avoid this attack because the Marines behind them would die if they did. Once they evade, the Marines will suffer countless casualties.
"Ice Saber!"
"Gravity Sword!"
Aokiji created several thick Ice Sabers while Fujitora used a Gravity sword which released a crashing gravity at Whitebeard.
Boom!
The White Halo collided with the Ice, and a force that seemed to bend space was around them.
Whitebeard was facing Aokiji and Fujitora, while Jozu was still fighting Akainu, although he can't deal with Aokiji, dealing with Akainu isn't that hard.
"Die!"
Akainu tried to attack Whitebeard, but Jozu didn't let him, which made him angry. The punch hit Jozu, but the latter's defense was too tough.
In addition to Jozu, Jinbei was also fighting, he was underwater, and a Fishman underwater was too strong. Maybe even Garp won't be able to win easily.
"Uchimizu!"
Water was shot at Akainu like a gun and hit his body. This made Akainu stop his movement for an instant.
That's how Akainu's attacks were stopped.
"Jinbei!"
Akainu was blue with anger, he was entangled by Jinbei and Jozu.
In this Chaos, Sabo found the opportunity to head for the stand after defeating the Vice Admiral in front of him, so he directly took the chance.
Wouch!
Kisaru appeared in front of Sabo and kicked at him then said: "I can't let you pass."
"Humph!"
Sabo's face sank. He practiced Haki but not too much as he was still a beginner so he could touch Kisaru, but it was impossible for him to win.
But as Kisaru blocked Sabo, no one was blocking Marco.
Marco directly changed into the form of a Phoenix and went toward the stand.
"Wait for me, Ace!"
Marco's eyes were sharp, as he looked at Ace on the stand and flew at high speed.
But before he could get closer, Roja waved his sword, red golden flames wrapped around Marco.
"Ah!"
Marco was burned by the flames, but he bit his teeth and didn't retreat.
He used the fruit ability to the extreme and broke through the flames and rushed toward the stand.
Sengoku's face sand, he clenched his fist and was preparing to attack. Garp bit his teeth and clenched his fist. He didn't know what he should do.
At this moment, Roja under the stand suddenly extinguished the flames, and Sen Maboroshi turned from red to white.
"You are still too weak If you want to save people from my hands!"
Roja looked at Marco indifferently, and his figure flashed as he appeared in the air and swept his sword.
Marco didn't think about defeating Roja, he avoided Roja as much as he could and even when he got hit, it didn't matter to him as he had the ability to be reborn.
So he directly gnashed his teeth and went straight toward the stand.
But something terrifying happened. As Roja's sword fell, it wasn't flames anymore, but white frost!
Wouch!
Under the unbelieving gazes of countless people, Marco was frozen, even his blue flames were extinguished.
Marco directly fell down from the sky.
"Captain Marco… was Frozen!"
"Isn't the Ghost sword's power flames? How come he is using Ice?!"
Seeing this, the audience was in awe.
Almost everyone thought that Roja's ability was a devil fruit, and a devil fruit could only have one ability, but Roja had both Ice and Flames.
Boom!
Marco fell down, and even the Phoenix flames were broken.
The blue flames reignited and Marco's figure reappeared. He stared at Roja stunned.
"This guy…"
That power was stronger at least ten times from Aokiji.
Although he recovered thanks to his Fruit, he lost too much stamina and his forehead overflowed with cold sweat.
Many pirates looked at Roja who was floating in the air with fear. Their hearts trembled as they recalled the power of the last attack.
The most powerful Admiral in the Marine's history, how many unknown abilities does he have?!
"Can that kind of blue flame freeze?"
Aokiji also saw this and was alarmed. Although Marco's flames were blue, Roja could freeze it?!
He also felt that Roja's Ice was much colder than his own.
Or… Maybe Roja's power was cold, not Ice!
Even though the ability is similar, they were fundamentally different.
"Roja, you…"
At this time, Sengoku looked at Roja and couldn't help revealing his surprise.
Although he received the information that the pirates Roja caught in Shabondy shoto were frozen, but he thought that this ability was of someone else, he didn't think of it as Roja's power.
But Roja actually used Ice!
And this ability was even strong enough to freeze Marco's flames.
"He has both Ice and Fire, does he have the temperature Fruit?"
Sengoku was amazed, there is really a temperature fruit that could change the body into Temperature. It has appeared several times in history, but it was rubbish, no one cared about it at all. It was one of the garbage fruits.
Sengoku found it hard to believe.
Chapter 338
After Marco was shot down by Roja, he knew he had no chance to get past him, so he could only return to the battlefield and continue to fight with the others.
With Roja defending the Stand, Sengoku didn't have to join the fight. The Marines and pirates continued to fight.
The destruction caused by Whitebeard was too horrible, even if an Admiral could stand against Whitebeard, it was impossible to prevent his attacks from destroying the headquarters.
The Battlefield was in Chaos.
And at this time, another person was about to appear here.
A few flashes of thunder suddenly burst over the battlefield and a person clad in thunder appeared just like a god descending to the mortal world.
It was Enel who was sent by Blackbeard.
"Oh?!"
Enel's appearance made Aokiji and Fujitora pause their actions, both of them looking at him with different expressions.
Bathing in Thunder, just this could make anyone guess that he isn't a simple guy.
Not only Whitebeard, but even Sengoku also looked at Enel with vigilance. Whitebeard thought that this guy was the hidden card of the Marines, while Sengoku thought it was Whitebeard's.
At this moment, countless people looked at Enel in the air.
However, Enel said a sentence that caused them to be stunned.
Enel looked at Roja slowly and said: "Hey! Are you the strongest person here? Let this god teach you what strength is!"
When this sentence is said, Roja looked strange, as if he was facing a child.
When he saw that Roja didn't move, Enel was furious and thought that Roja ignored him, so he immediately stretched his hand and waved it. A thunderbolt headed toward the stand.
Before the Roja movie, Sengoku couldn't hold back anymore.
Roja's only task is to guard the execution stand in this war before the execution begins, he won't move from his place. Sengoku would not let Roja go face Enel, so he went himself.
Wouch!
In a golden glow, Sengoku transformed into Buddha and attacked with a palm.
The air howled, and a shock wave burst from his palm. It directly went toward the Thunderbolt and made it disappear.
"Where did you come from kid, this battlefield isn't some playground you could come to as you please." Sengoku looked coldly at Enel and yelled.
"Oh?"
Enel snorted at Sengoku. He became angry. In his opinion, Sengoku insulted him, who was a god, so he coldly said: "Mortals, do you want to stop this god? You can try!"
"200 Million Volt Bari!"
After Sengoku transformed, the momentum he released was horrifying. Although Enel was arrogant, he wasn't stupid. He knew that Sengoku wasn't easy to defeat, so he directly used his powers.
Thunder formed around Enel's body, and it swelled up, he turned into a thunder God. His hands were full of Thunder as he threw an attack at Sengoku.
White light attacked Sengoku, and no one could tell how many volts that attack was.
Sengoku faced this attack without fear directly.
Bang!
A huge shock wave burst out, and the battlefield became lively.
Even though Enel's Kenbunshoku Haki reached the peak, his Busoshoku Haki and physical strength weren't that high, and Sengoku picked that up instantly.
At this moment, Sengoku was beating him up. But fortunately for him, the thunder fruit was one of the invincible fruits, and his usage of this fruit reached its peak, so even though he lacks in Haki and Physical strength, he wasn't directly defeated by Sengoku.
The Marines still held absolute advantages.
At this moment, Roars from across the battlefield sounded, and the war was reaching the most intense moments.
Roja while standing in front of the Stand seemed to control the overall situation of this war.
Ace looked at the pirates falling one after the other while biting his teeth.
"Do you taste the consequences of your impulsiveness?"
Roja spoke to Ace faintly.
Ace didn't answer, he didn't know how to respond, he just clenched his fist while his nails pierced his skin and a slight trace of remorse appeared in his eyes.
"Being young and vigorous is good, but it depends on how powerful you are."
Roja stood on the execution platform and looked at the battlefield below. He said: "I also like to be impulsive, but I have the strength to bear the consequences of my actions. I can afford it myself."
"Your life is your own, it's up to you to do what you like, how can you be so willful. After doing something this impulsive, you can't deal with the aftermath yourself?"
Ace was silent.
He didn't say anything back because he couldn't.
"The pirates have nothing, they don't even have a…"
At this time, Garp stepped on the execution stand and came next to Ace, looked below and said with a choked tone: "… But a family is different. Ace, you let me down… How is that any good?"
At this time, Garp could no longer laugh as usual.
He didn't smile.
Roja looked at this calmly. No one knew what Roja was thinking at this moment.
If someone could know what he was thinking just a little bit, it would be Crane who was sitting under the Stand.
At this moment, there is an hour to Ace's execution.
Chapter 339
Boom! Boom!
The entire headquarters was filled with roars as the war was at its height.
Whitebeard's pirates, under Whitebeard's lead, were moving forward slowly.
Marco and the others knew that it would be hard to reach Ace, after all, they were in a stalemate now even though Roja didn't make a move.
Even if they rush toward the Stand, they will still have to face Roja, and it would be hard to win.
The battle's situation was constantly changing.
"Sky island's people are so terrifying…"
Kisaru stretched a finger and fired a laser at Enel, while Enel could dodge without a problem. The two started fighting.
Enel was fighting with Sengoku, but the latter found it hard to hit Enel with his thunder fruit, so gave up on Enel and handed him to Kisaru while he went directly toward Whitebeard.
Kisaru is light while Enel is thunder, it was hard to tell who would win, but Kisaru's Busoshoku and physical ability were higher than Enel's, only his Kenbunshoku was lower than him, so the two were entangled together.
Enel was doing great against Kisaru, while Kisaru's face was full of laziness.
Kisaru's thoughts were like this, Roja was guarding the Stand, so no one could reach that place, so he just had to fight without any thought of defeating his opponent.
At the center of the battlefield
"Take this!"
Whitebeard roared and clenched his fist, then slammed it in the air. The air shattered like a mirror.
Sengoku facing Whitebeard made a palm strike toward Whitebeard's attack which created a huge explosion.
Boom!
After this explosion, Sengoku retreated two steps while Whitebeard stood in his place.
"Sengoku, it seems like you're really too old, isn't it?" Whitebeard looked at Sengoku and laughed loudly.
Sengoku snorted and looked at him without fear. The golden Buddha was like the sun.
"Is that so? Whitebeard, your strength isn't comparable to a few decades ago!"
"Durarara!"
Whitebeard laughed and looked at Sengoku: "But it's enough to defeat you! Do you think you can stop me?!"
Whitebeard held his bisento in both hands and smashed it in front of Sengoku.
Sengoku didn't give in, he roared, and two golden palms held the bisento.
Boom!
The force of the collision made a huge explosion again.
Sengoku was weaker than Whitebeard. Under this attack, his feet were embedded in the ground.
Whitebeard put down his Bisento and punched Sengoku. Sengoku faced this with a palm and was pushed back again.
"Fleet Admiral Sengoku…"
Many people looked at this scene and couldn't help but swallow. They were terrified by Whitebeard's power.
Other than Whitebeard, the Marines held the advantage in most of the fights.
His power was something else.
"This is… The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, who occupied the world's strongest man position before the rise of the Ghost Sword!"
Sengoku continued resisting Whitebeard's attacks. Although he wasn't easily defeated by Whitebeard, you could see complex emotions in his eyes.
Because, a decade ago, Garp was fighting alongside him.
But today, there is no Garp around him.
"Garp, you can't escape your Grandson's love after all."
Sengoku sighed in his heart. He was actually worried what Garp would do in this war, and he was also worried about Roja.
So far, Roja seemed unshakable. He stood on the side of the Justice, which made Sengoku reassured.
Because of this, he chose to join the battle personally.
In this war, the Marines will win and must win.
It was necessary to prove to the world that the Marines represent justice and even strong pirates can be suppressed by justice.
"Come back!"
Sengoku resolutely continued to rush at Whitebeard without fear.
"There is still half an hour, after that everything will be over. You want to save Fire Fist Ace, in your dreams."
Sengoku didn't say this to Whitebeard alone, he said it so everyone on the battlefield could hear it.
This sentence made the situation in the battlefield pause a little, and suddenly, the Marines momentum rose while the Pirates were even more desperate.
"Not good."
Marco and the others screamed in their hearts. Sengoku was still Sengoku, even if he is inferior to Whitebeard when it comes to rising morals, no one was better than him.
Whitebeard's heart sank, the pirates began to fall even faster.
"It seems like your brain is still working fine, Sengoku…"
"Humph!"
Sengoku snorted and looked at Whitebeard.
Whitebeard took a deep breath and glanced over the battlefield. He looked at Roja on the Stand and suddenly stopped attacking. He took a bottle from his pocket and started drinking from it.
Inside the bottle was a crystal clear strange substance.
"After all…"
Jozu who was still fighting with Akainu saw this and couldn't help reveal a pained face.
This is the solution he found. In this kind of situation, he could only do this.
This wasn't a cure, it was like Ivankov's healing hormones, maybe even more intense, which allows people who are seriously injured to return to their peak.
But after using it, the side effect was bigger than Ivankov's. If whitebeard uses it in his current state, he would definitively…
Die!
"What is that!"
Sengoku saw the moment of Whitebeard, and a feeling of danger appeared in his heart. He rushed up and tried to stop him.
But Whitebeard smiled.
From the time he was heading to the Headquarters, he didn't intend to leave alive. He was already 4 years old, and he didn't belong to the next era.
He was willing to die on the battlefield rather than on his sick bed.
Why not die!
Wouch!
Under Sengoku's eyes, Whitebeard crushed the bottle, and the liquid flew into his mouth.
"Damn!"
Although Sengoku didn't know what Whitebeard took, he knew that it was no good.
"Take this!"
Whitebeard's power recovered to its peak as he slammed toward Sengoku.
Wouch!
The power of this attack overshadowed the power of Kisaru, Akainu, and Enel, it became the most powerful attack in this war.
Sengoku felt that the power had dramatically changed. But behind were Marines who couldn't retreat. He could only face this attack while gritting his teeth.
Boom!
Roars suddenly broke out in the square in front of the headquarters' fortress. Countless people could only hold their ears and scream.
At this moment, the sky, earth, everything seemed to be shaking, whether it was Akainu or Akiji, both of their faces changed color.
Under this attack, the earth in front of Whitebeard shattered in every direction. The power of this attack defeated Sengoku and made him fly back at high speed.
The youngsters such as Akainu, Fujitora, Aokiji, were shocked beyond belief. They tried to resist this attack.
But, their combined power couldn't help but collapse in front of Whitebeard's power.
With one punch, Whitebeard swept everything in his way.
This is Whitebeard's peak power.
The situation changed, their enemy seemed invincible.
Chapter 340
The dust dissipated revealing the broken ground in front of Whitebeard.
Sengoku retracted his fruit ability, and in his mouth, blood overflowed.
If he was at his peak, he could still fight with Whitebeard. But this time, Whitebeard exchanged his vitality with power, which was no longer compatible with his current state.
The Gap between the Yonko and the Admirals wasn't that large, but this was only while Whitebeard wasn't in his peak.
At his peak, Shiki could fight with Garp for three days and three nights while also destroying half of the Headquarters. So what could Whitebeard do?
"How could this be… What was in that bottle exactly?"
Sengoku stood up while looking at Whitebeard with an ugly face.
Whitebeard looked at Sengoku, lifted his Bisento and Roared.
"Destroy the Marine! Save Ace!"
"OOOH!"
Whitebeard's power along with his roar made the pirates' morals go up to the roof.
At this moment, Whitebeard's pirates regained their power. Whether it's Marco, Jozu or the Others, all of them burst out with incredible fighting power.
Whitebeard pointed to his Bisento and said.
"Retreat!"
With this, all pirates retreated while Whitebeard smashed down, producing a huge earthquake which opened a huge crack on the ground.
The ground kept moving as if it was water not earth under their feet, which made the Marines terrified and retreated.
Sengoku once again used his fruit and transformed into a Buddha. He tried to resist this attack along with Fujitora who used his Sword to the extreme.
Under Whitebeard's attack, even Fujitora and Sengoku together couldn't help but step back, they couldn't win against Whitebeard in this state.
Sengoku could tell that Whitebeard's state won't last long. Otherwise, he would drag the fight.
But he already set his life on the line which made him unstoppable.
Aokiji tried to resist, but he couldn't stop him. If he is careless, he will regret it.
Enel didn't fight with Kisaru again. Instead, he looked at Whitebeard who burst out with mighty power. His heart and soul shook as he didn't expect this old man to be so strong.
Without his ship to create thunderclouds, it would be impossible for him to fight with this monster.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Whitebeard continued his violent attacks, and many Marines were defeated.
At last, Whitebeard rushed toward the execution Stand.
There was no pirate or marine in front of the Stand.
Only the last Guardian was there… Roja!
"We can only rely on Roja."
When Sengoku saw this, he stopped. The situation would be wrong. He took a breath, gave up on blocking Whitebeard, and he turned toward Marco and Jozu.
At this time, Whitebeard was problematic, his power was something else, even if Sengoku were at his peak, it would be hard to fight with him now.
At this moment, no one focused on the fight between Aokiji and the others. Whether they were pirates, Marines, or the people watching the broadcast, all of them focused on Whitebeard and Roja.
The strongest Marine and the strongest Pirate!
"You finally arrived here."
Roja looked down and said faintly. He wasn't tall, but he stood on a stand which was higher than Whitebeard's.
Whitebeard smiled awkwardly, his eyes flashed with sharpness and said: "Let me ask you, are you guarding the Stand or will you keep watching?"
"That… You can figure it out!"
Roja's tone was light, he stretched his hand and grabbed Sen Maboroshi, then the black and White Shinigami's outfit covered his Marine uniform.
At this moment, Roja's temperament was different than before. Before he seemed to represent Justice, but now he seemed to have stepped into the darkness.
"Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinmaru!"
"Hyoten Hyakkaso!"
The sound came from the depth of his soul, without any emotion at all. The sound creepily and gently reached all ears in the battlefield.
Roja held his sword in front of him, and suddenly a cold force shot into the sky forming dark clouds, then a white hole appeared in the clouds. Dazzling snowflakes came down from that hole toward Whitebeard.
Whitebeard felt the threat. He didn't know the power of the snowflakes that were falling on him, but he knew how to deal with them.
He punched at them directly.
Wouch!
This one punch seemed to overthrow the entire sky.
The Snowflakes scattered on the battlefield, and as they landed, beautiful Ice flowers instantly took place all over the place.
The Ice flowers avoided the Marines completely, but they fell on the pirates who were directly frozen into Ice.
"The power of this little kid is so much stronger than that of Aokiji…"
After looking at the battlefield, Whitebeard looked at Roja again. He didn't directly attack Roja because he was beside Ace.
"Ghost Sword… Do you dare come down?"
"Because I'm standing here, you're not using your full power, so you want me to come down right? Whitebeard."
Roja looked at Whitebeard in front of him and said with a faint voice: "Well I can… But even if I did come down, what would you do?!"
"Well, since you could get here, I will give you a chance…"
After saying this, Roja swept the audience calmly, he looked at the pirates then at Sabo and the squad behind him.
"There are still ten minutes from the Execution time, whoever can get here I won't interfere with you saving Ace today!"
Wouch!
Countless people widened their eyes as they looked at Roja. Even though he was the most powerful Admiral in history, facing whitebeard in his peak was an arrogant thing to do.
"Damn Roja, What are you doing?!"
Sengoku clenched his fist and sharply shouted at Roja. He was worried that he would let the pirates rescue Ace which would cause the Marine to lose face.
"They won't be able to reach him. In this place, even birds won't be able to fly."
After saying this toward Sengoku, he took a step and came down from the Stand.
Daiguren Hyorinmari, the strongest Ice power in the surrounding area, if it's not enough, then he will control everything.
"Bakai, Hakka no Togami!"
Daiguren Hyourinmaru, Hakka no Togami, Double Bankai release!
Chapter 341
Roja jumped down and as soon as he reached the ground, a faint white light shined from Sen Maboroshi. It wasn't Ice. It was coldness, pure coldness.
The coldness spread in every direction, and wherever it goes, the earth would freeze. If you break the ground, you could see that it wasn't just the upper layer of the earth that was frozen, but every piece of sand froze.
"Burst…"
Roja looked at Whitebeard and waved his sword, and a wave of Reiatsu burst out from Sen Maboroshi.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Under this attack, the earth in front of Roja blasted open and a huge ice flower condensed on the ground moving toward Whitebeard.
Whitebeard already released his Haoshoku when he saw Roja attacks. He couldn't help moving from the ground. He jumped up and punched the ground.
Almost as soon as he jumped, the earth under his feet froze, and a huge flower of ice bloomed transforming the entire area around them into an Ice world.
Boom!
Whitebeard's punch hit the ice flower and tried to destroy it.
At this time, Roja swept his sword up once again.
"Hyoten Hyakkaso!"
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
A hole once again appeared on the clouds, and many snowflakes fell on Whitebeard directly.
After Whitebeard punched the ground, he held his Bisento and slashed at the sky.
Wouch!
This attack seemed to tear the void, cracks spread in every direction blocking the Snowflakes.
But there were just too many of them. Although Whitebeard crushed one layer, the snowflakes kept on falling down, and Whitebeard could only resist using his Bisento.
What's even more terrifying is that with the Double Bankai, the Ice wasn't just in control of the surroundings. Daiguren Hyorinmaru controls the Ice around him while Hakka No Togami drops the temperature which made it, so everything turns into Ice, the two abilities complement each other.
If Roja wanted, then he could make the temperature in the Headquarters drop until the Absolute Zero. So in a way, his Ice Ability is far stronger than his Flames.
"It's so cold!"
"Retreat!"
The Pirates and Marines which were close to Roja and Whitebeard quickly retreated as they felt the chill.
Negative 10 degrees…
Negative 50 degrees…
Negative 100 Degrees…
The temperature in the place where Whitebeard and Roja were fighting dropped sharply. At first, Whitebeard didn't notice, but when he did, his body was covered with a layer of frost.
Whitebeard didn't hesitate to use Busoshoku Haki to resist the cold, but even with this, his body was being eroded by the cold.
"Gurararara, it's a bit cold, it was so hot last time, but now it's so cold… It's really not fun fighting you, little guy!"
Whitebeard took a deep breath and could feel the coldness in the air as his lungs were about to freeze. He knew that if this continued, he would surely die, so he directly rushed toward Roja.
Before his weapon fell down, it was frozen, but the void seemed to be distorted due to his power.
But facing the Whitebeard attack, Roja didn't retreat. Instead, he attacked back.
"Take this!"
Whitebeard's attack was covered by his shock powers. He tried to crush Roja directly. Roja's sword was covered while using the power of the strongest swordsman in this world.
Ding!
Roja's sword collided with Whitebeard's weapon.
At this moment, time seemed to stop for a moment.
Under the gaze of countless people, Roja's sword broke Whitebeard's weapon and the shock accompanying it.
Boom!
Whitebeard held half of his Bisento while the other half fell to the ground. The earth under Roja's feet distorted and collapsed. Countless rocks spread in the surrounding area.
A huge pit appeared where Roja stood. Roja's sword almost beheaded Whitebeard and Whitebeard's attack crushed the earth under Roja's feet.
Silence spread all over the battlefield.
"A good chance!"
Marvo saw this scene and quickly reacted. His eyes flashed, and without evading Aokiji's attack, he directly transformed into a Phoenix and flew toward the Stand.
Can he succeed?!
Countless people saw this and felt nervous, while Roja and Whitebeard fought, there may be a chance to save Ace.
But, when Marco flew above the area where Roja and Whitebeard fought, something creepy happened.
Silence.
They Saw Marco in his Phoenix form turned into ice and the blue flames around him extinguished.
Marco was shocked. Although he knew that this place was cold, he didn't imagine it to be this cold.
At this time, he won't be able to go back. As he was frozen in his state in the cold place, he won't have a chance to retreat.
Everyone was silent witnessing this.
Countless people looked at the area covered in ice that even the Phoenix Marco couldn't cross.
Whether it was pirates or Marines, they couldn't help remembering Roja's words… even birds won't be able to fly. Who can actually reach the Stand like this?!
At this time, the ground was once again covered with Ice as if it had recovered.
"There are still even minutes."
Roja stood on top of the Ice while holding his Sword without even a scratch on his body as he said faintly.
Chapter 342
Whitebeard already pushed his Busoshoku to the limit, but even with that, his body was still covered with a layer of frost as if he was a snowman.
The cold was infiltrating his body while ignoring his defenses. If it weren't his peak power, he wouldn't have been able to resist this kind of power.
You should know that even Marco in his Phoenix form turned into Ice just entering this area.
The whole place was frozen, and no ordinary life form could live in this kind of environment. The entire area was covered in Ice as if it was an Ice age.
"7 minutes…"
Whitebeard's face sank, after a sigh, he threw away the remaining half of his Bisento and grabbed the air with his hands.
Wouch!
The void cracked, and the entire headquarters seemed to shake. Countless people couldn't even stand up.
"Take this!"
Whitebeard slammed his fist directly at Roja.
Wouch! Wouch!
The frozen earth broke and turned into a bottomless abyss spreading all the way toward Roja.
Roja's eyes were indifferent, he waved his sword backhandedly and suddenly Ice Rose up and blocked the attack.
Wouch!
Despite Whitebeard's power, the Ice shattered while blocking his strike.
As they shattered, they turned into countless white thorns moving toward Whitebeard. This wasn't Aokiji's Ice, but it was the Ice with an absolute Zero temperature.
Even if Akainu was here, he would be seriously injured if he was attacked like this.
Whitebeard tried to go directly to the Stand, however, being blocked by Roja, he could only stay and fight. He knew the power of Roja's ice wasn't comparable to Aokiji's.
7 minutes…
6 minutes…
5 minutes…
Whitebeard continued to attack but was stopped by Roja and couldn't move even a step toward the Stand.
In addition to him, the pirates and Sabo with his squad also tried to rush in, but they were stopped by the cold and could only retreat.
Vista seized the opportunity and sent a sword attack toward Roja, but it was blocked by the Ice wall Roja made.
No one could pass by Roja and reach the Stand.
The atmosphere in the battlefield became deathly… If you try to hear sounds, you could only hear desperate howls.
"Roja…"
On the execution Stand, Garp who was staying with Ace looked at his own power and Roja's power with complex emotions.
Ace was desperate while watching Whitebeard attacking under the Stand again and again, but he was blocked again and again by Roja.
"I didn't expect you to be more determined than Garp…"
Sengoku was suppressing the pirates as he turned toward Roja and couldn't help but sigh.
Roja said before that he would guard the stand and no one could pass through him. Sengoku was worried that Roja would do something against the Marines for the sake of Garp.
If that happened, not only would the Marines' position in people's view get damaged, but the world government and the five elders would have an excuse to get rid of Roja.
"That guy… can you make such a decision for Justice?"
Akainu who was always suspicious of Roja looked at him.
No one knows what will happen at the last moment.
3 minutes…
2minutes…
In the end, only one minute remains.
The two executioners were already on the Stand ready to execute Ace. Everyone, even Garp who was beside Roja looked at this, he wanted to shout several times, but he gritted his teeth and endured.
"It's useless, it's just a Stand, do you think I can't do anything to stop this from happening?"
Whitebeard gazed at Roja and then at the Stand. He took a deep breath and roared as he stepped on the ground.
The power of the earthquake erupted. He no longer aimed at Roja but he tried to destroy the Stand directly.
At this moment, Roja walked toward the stand and froze it from below. The Ice nullified Whitebeard's attack.
"This execution, you can't stop it."
Boom!
Whitebeard released his Haoshoku trying to make the two executioners faint, but Roja released his Reiatsu and forced Whitebeard's Haoshoku back.
Wouch!
The two Haoshokus collided, making the sky slip in two separate parts, but the executioners behind Roja weren't affected.
"A full ten minutes… no one could reach the Stand!"
"Is Fire Fist Ace gonna die?!"
Whether it was pirates, Marines, or people watching the broadcast, all of them were looking at what would happen. They weren't exactly looking at the Stand but at Whitebeard.
Whitebeard roared crazily and rushed forward, while all the pirates did the same thing. They weren't even paying attention to Aokiji and the others.
But Roja waved his sword, and from the earth, a thick ice wall emerged in front of them.
At this moment, countless eyes gathered on the execution Stand.
The executioners' foreheads were filled with cold sweat, but they took a deep breath and readied the spears in their hands.
Ace closed his eyes, and Garp also closed his eyes.
After blocking everyone, Roja also looked at the Stand while muttering something, and a look of relief appeared in his eyes.
"It's time."
Wouch!
Under the watchful eyes of countless people, the two spears moved toward Ace.
Almost at this moment, something like a bubble appeared around the stand for a short moment.
"Room!"
"Shambles!"
Roja looked at the Stand, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as if he got everything in his hands.
This was being watched by people all around the world, Marines must win to show their power.
To do this, "Ace must die"!
But in this case, he can make it, so he seemed to die!
On the Stand, Garp suddenly opened his eyes, and a faint light flashed in them.
It turned out to be so!
Almost no one cared that Ace moved a little when he was being executed.
No one cared about the thing that appeared suddenly for a moment.
Other than Whitebeard, Garp, Sengoku and so on, all the others only saw that the two spears made their way to Ace's chest.
The execution is over!
Chapter 343
Going back a little, three days before the war, In a quiet and concealed room inside the Headquarters Roja stood beside a window, looking at the Execution Stand in the distance.
"When it's time for the execution, replace Ace with your ability. This is your mission."
Trafalgar stood behind Roja as his eyes flashed. He looked at the prisoner in front of him that looked like Ace then looked at Roja, took a deep breath and said: "Doing this to deceive the whole World? This is just like you… But my ability may deceive everyone watching but what about Sengoku? It will be difficult to deceive him."
"Sengoku… Huh!"
Roja chuckled and said mockingly: "Why do I need to fool him? Let him know."
…
"Fire Fist Ace… Is he dead?!"
"Even Whitebeard wasn't able to save Ace. The evil pirates should perish."
"The Marine will win! Justice will win!"
Many people watching the execution were filled with joy as they cheered. They seemed to see the day when the pirates would get completely destroyed.
The light will shatter the darkness.
Of course, the war still didn't end.
"Ace!"
The sound shook the entire battlefield, as countless pirates were stunned and looked at this with wide eyes.
Marco was frozen and barely recovered to see Ace get executed. He was stunned in his place while his eyes were wide open.
In the original story, Law could change places with another one under Doflamingo's eyes without him noticing. Whitebeard's captains weren't better at using Kenbunshoku Haki than Doflamingo. Very few could see through this.
As Law expected, his ability deceived most people, but Sengoku and Garp weren't fooled.
"Damn!"
Sengoku looked at the Stand and 'Ace' on top of it and yelled. He knew what just happened. Although he seemed just like Ace, it was another person.
If this weren't a public execution, he would cut Roja's head and kick it.
Sengoku gnashed his teeth, and a blue vein appeared on his forehead.
However, Roja looked at him plainly. His eyes were leisurely saying: "Fire Fist Ace is Death? Is he not?"
Sengoku clenched his fists and loosened them a few times. He took a deep breath and shouted.
"Fire Fist Ace is Dead! Destroy the Whitebeard's pirates."
Sengoku knew that Ace was only a substitute, but in the eyes of the public, he couldn't say that. So he could just say that he is dead.
It didn't matter whether this was true or not.
Whitebeard's pirates couldn't rush toward the Stand while Roja was guarding it, from the very beginning. The execution ended, and Fire Fist Ace is dead, this is enough.
With Sengoku's roar, all the Marines cheered and their momentum surged as they began madly killing pirates.
"…"
On the other side, Whitebeard's hand slightly loosened as he looked at Roja in front of him and said while his eyes flashed: "Roja… You little…"
Roja faintly looked at him and gently raised his Sen Maboroshi and said: "The war isn't over yet."
"Yes, the war isn't over…"
Whitebeard's eyes flashed as he looked behind and said: "Marco! Jozu! Take everyone and retreat!"
Whitebeard didn't say that Ace wasn't dead. This is Roja's way to do things, and he couldn't say anything about it.
The entire Whitebeard pirates were sorrowful as they could do nothing.
When Whitebeard roared, the pirates pulled themselves up again and directly yelled in anger.
"Oyaji!"
"Nasty Marines, I want you to die without a burial place!"
"Destroy the Marines! Avenge Ace!"
Countless angry voices sounded, even Marco and Jozu were yelling.
Whitebeard narrowed his eyes and shouted: "All of you! Do you want to disobey the orders of your captain?!"
As the voice fell, Whitebeard slammed his foot on the ground and shock broke out. The entire Headquarters shook and cracked from the middle.
"I'm from the old generation. I won't be able to go along with you in this new generation so GO now, sons."
Whitebeard released his Haoshoku, and the earth surged beneath him. His current appearance was that of a real King!
"Oyaji!"
"Don't hinder my fight! You stupid sons!"
Whitebeard was full of fighting spirit as he looked at Roja in front of him. Just because Ace was on the Stand, he didn't go all out previously. But now there is nothing to hinder him.
Like Whitebeard, Roja was also suppressing his power because of the Marines around them.
"All retreat, the further the better."
Roja shouted at the Marines who were already far away. He held his sword and faced Whitebeard.
"Such arrogance! Do you think that you could beat me?!"
Whitebeard Roared and moved. This time, he directly used the fruit ability to the limit and punched toward Roja.
This is a full power punch from Whitebeard. The power contained in that punch could easily destroy the entire headquarters if it touched the ground!
The final battle starts now!
Chapter 344
"Sennen Hyoro!"
Many huge Ice pillars appeared and moved toward Whitebeard, freezing him.
Whitebeard used his Fruit ability to break the Ice Around him and got out.
Wouch!
Under his punch, the Ice pillars cracked and then shattered together with the earth below in an instant. And the power behind the punch continued forward toward Roja.
"Ittoryu… Frozen world!"
Roja moved on the ice while holding his sword and condensed Ice power around it then waved it at Whitebeard in the distance.
This attack seemed to freeze the void causing ripples in the air, and even if it was Akainu facing this, he wouldn't be able to resist.
"Take this!"
Facing Roja's attack, Whitebeard didn't dodge as it was impossible to dodge. The attack wasn't just a line attack, but it seemed as if it could envelop the entire world.
He directly punched using Haki and his fruit ability.
Boom!
The sword strike and shock collided which seemed to divide the entire headquarters into two.
Under this power, the Marines couldn't stand up as they were continually retreating and grabbing things around them so they wouldn't fall.
Only the two powers could be seen in the field with each occupying a half.
Wouch!
Under countless people's eyes, Roja's ice finally broke through Whitebeard's attack and spread all the way toward Whitebeard, freezing everything in its way.
"Everything was frozen… Including Whitebeard."
"Is this the power of the strongest Marine?!"
While looking at this scene, everyone felt shocked.
At this moment, people felt that Roja was stronger than Whitebeard.
The Whitebeard at this moment had the power of his peak, or even stronger as he took the thing in that bottle.
But even so, it wasn't enough to face Roja using double Bankai.
Wouch!
Whitebeard was frozen while a crack appeared in the middle of the ice around him. As the crack spread, the ice shattered and whitebeard came out.
If he wasn't stronger now, he wouldn't have been able to shatter the Ice.
But even if he broke out, the cold already invaded his body, and large parts of his muscles were frozen, even his blood almost froze. If this was an ordinary person, he wouldn't have the ability to move even a little bit.
"Come!"
Whitebeard knew better than anyone his current strength. He was stronger than his peak. He was already the strongest man alive when he was at his peak and only Garp, Sengoku, Roger could fight him, and they wouldn't be his opponents even then.
But now he was stronger than his peak, and Roja still could suppress him. Encountering an opponent like Roja made his fighting spirit ignite. He didn't feel this kind of excitement in a long time.
Whitebeard rushed at Roja again.
Boom!
Another confrontation between the two caused the earth that regenerated using Roja's power to collapse again.
The whole headquarters was shaking, and finally, it couldn't bear this kind of strength any longer and started to break down.
In addition to Roja and Whitebeard's fight, Sengoku, Aokiji, and the others were chasing after the pirates that were retreating. Although Sengoku and the others were chasing them, they could escape without much difficulty.
The war already changed from a rescue operation to an annihilation pursuit on the Marine's side.
Aokiji froze the sea so that pirates won't be able to leave using boats.
Under the pursuit of the Marines, the pirates continued to fall.
This war was full of wins and losses.
But suddenly, the Marines looking at the frozen sea froze as they saw something and their faces changed.
Aokiji's face looked seriously at the sea and said: "Ararara, he is here?"
"Weren't they blocked by Akagami's pirates? Why are they here?!" Akainu's face was a bit ugly as he couldn't help stop his attack for a short while.
At this moment, through the broadcast, people started looking at the distance.
They saw a black figure stepping on the ice made by Aokiji and moving all the way toward the headquarters.
A reporter watching this was constantly writing but suddenly seeing this, the pen fell down to the ground, and cold sweat covered his forehead while his hand shook.
"That is… The beast pirates?!"
The beast pirates appeared on the battlefield. A huge figure was moving on the Ice toward Roja and punched him.
Boom!
Roja, who was blocking Whitebeard's attack , saw this and blocked Kaido's punch as well, but he stepped back a few steps before landing smoothly.
"Kaido is here!"
Whitebeard looked angry when Kaido attacked Roja. His face sank slightly, and he looked at Kaido: " What are you doing, interfering with My battle?!"
He was no match for Roja, but it was his business. He was enjoying his last fight, but Kaido came to spoil it. He couldn't stand that.
Facing Whitebeard's angry shout, Kaido didn't answer and attacked Whitebeard as well.
Whitebeard's face sank even more as he punched Kaido as well.
"This isn't a choice you can make, Whitebeard!"
After Kaido was sent back by Whitebeard's punch, he showed a smirk and said: "I don't want to fight you. I just came here to destroy the strongest!"
After his voice fell, Kaido stepped on the ground that cracked under his feet and punched Whitebeard.
No one knew what Kaido was thinking. He went alone to fight with the Yonko and also went alone against the entire Marines. So it's not unusual for him to do something crazy. He just wanted to fight.
This is what makes him fearful. He was an existence that should never be provoked…
At the time when the war was about to end, Kaido's appearance changed the flow again.
Chapter 345
Just as Kaido joined the fight, without waiting much, another group of pirates arrived. Many people looked at this, especially Whitebeard's pirates. The one moving toward them was Blackbeard, Teach.
"Teach!"
"Hello, Zihahaha, interesting, very interesting, I will have fun today!"
Blackbeard took his group and moved forward while opening his hands and laughing. After Kaido joined the battle, he finally decided to take his chance.
"Teach!"
Whitebeard turned around looking at Blackbeard in the distance. His anger flared even more than the time Kaido interfered in his fight.
If he was fighting Roja and Kaido, Whitebeard would only reveal his fighting spirit, but facing Blackbeard, he was full of killing intent.
The killing intent reached the sky!
"Zihahahaha, Oyaji, how long can that state you're in last? You have so much power suddenly, there is no chance that this doesn't have a side effect."
"I have sincerely respected and worshiped you, but you are old, and today you no longer have the chance to live! How about I give you the last strike?"
Blackbeard looked at Whitebeard while laughing.
"Bastard!"
Whitebeard glared at him and suddenly clenched his fist and punched toward him. Roja didn't stop him, neither did Kaido.
The thing about Blackbeard, Kaido heard about it, but it seemed ridiculous to him because if this happened to him, and Blackbeard escaped to the end of the world, he would still kill him.
"Even your subordinates aren't disciplined, it really isn't like you, Whitebeard old-man." Kaido Snorted!
Boom!
Whitebeard's punch directly created a shockwave that moved toward Blackbeard without stopping by anything in front of it.
"Not good!"
"Captain."
The crew members of Blackbeard pirates looked at this in horror, and their faces changed. Blackbeard's eyes flashed as he didn't hesitate to retreat.
But this time, Whitebeard's power exceeded his peak power. This punch hit the Blackbeard's crew, and every one of them spat blood from their mouths.
Even Blackbeard himself who tried to resist everything he got using the darkness fruit had a trace of blood on his mouth.
Under this punch, even while they were some distance away from Whitebeard, every one of the Blackbeard crew including the captain were injured.
When Whitebeard and Roja fought, they couldn't judge how strong they were, but as he attacked Blackbeard, in just one blow, his strength was revealed.
Even Blackbeard was shocked because from far away, he could see that Roja blocked all the strikes from Whitebeard, he had the illusion that Whitebeard wasn't strong.
Now that he tried his power, he realized how outrageous he was. Roja blocking Whitebeard's strikes wasn't because Whitebeard was weak. Instead, it was because Roja was strong.
"Teach!"
"Only you, I won't call my son… You killed your comrade. You killed Thatch, and for that, I will kill you!"
Whitebeard glared at Blackbeard and rushed toward him.
But Kaido was a little impatient. He moved toward Whitebeard and roared: "This is too slow! Whitebeard, you are going to die!"
"Move away!"
Whitebeard's angry punch blasted, and Kaido used his Busoshoku to the limit and punched back.
This time, Kaido was forced ten steps back, but Whitebeard was stopped.
"Hey, I say you lots… Do you think that I'm invisible or something?"
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand and stood in his place casually. His expression changed to a plain one as he looked at Whitebeard, Kaido, and Teach.
"This is the Marine's headquarters. Do you really think you can do as you like here?"
Roja's words moved across the battlefield, causing countless people to tremble as they felt something inexplicable in their hearts.
Let the pirates fight in the Headquarters? Even if in the end they won, it would still be a failure, they couldn't stop the pirates from fighting in their base in front of the whole world. The Marines can't stop Pirates, how can they defend justice?
With the pirates here, without mentioning Blackbeard, Kaido and Whitebeard were absolutely terrible opponents that can't be stopped easily.
If there was someone who could actually stop them, then it should be Roja!
"Whitebeard… Kaido… Blackbeard…"
Countless Marines were nervous, Roja dealt with Whitebeard before, and everyone was convinced that Roja was the strongest as he completely suppressed him.
But now, Kaido joined in as well as Blackbeard.
The Marine gathering all of its powers could only suppress Whitebeard and his crew. But dealing with Whitebeard, Kaido, and Blackbeard would be too hard.
Countless people were anxious and worried.
The battlefield was once again ignited.
Everyone once again saw people on the Ice moving toward the battlefield, and this person was Akagami, Shanks!
Akagami's pirates arrived!
At this point, the three left Yonko's as well as Blackbeard appeared here.
The Marine headquarters, Marineford was about to be destroyed completely, or so though most people.
At this time, Sengoku, Akainu, and the others stopped their movement, and their faces turned ugly.
If Kaido's coming was expected and they could cope with it, Shanks' appearance completely made them lose control over the war.
Not Counting the four people, Shanks, Whitebeard, Blackbeard, and Kaido, the people coming with them would make it somewhat difficult for the Marines to confront!
Even if Roja is there, It seems like the situation was out of control. Even Though Roja's ability was the strongest in the world currently, and also if he can stop two of the Yonko, can he fight three?
It is simply impossible!
Chapter 346
"Akagami…"
"Oh, God! The most terrible pirates in the entire world are gathered here. Do they want to destroy the Marine Corps?!"
Numerous civilians saw this and were sorrowful. They felt that the Marine would have a big victory this time, but just one after another terrible pirate kept on coming.
As if when they could see hope, they shattered it.
On the battlefield
"Akagami! What are you doing here?!"
Sengoku bit his teeth and looked at Shanks. In this war, the Marine almost won against Whitebeard, but Kaido and Shanks came to interfere.
The people watching throughout the world felt joy when the Marines were about to win, but the moment the Pirates arrived their dreams shattered.
Shanks moved forward step by step as he emitted horrible Haoshoku Haki all over the place. This made everyone around have cold sweat running on their forehead, and some people couldn't help but take a few steps back.
"I'm here… to end this war!"
After a few steps, Shanks took a breath and shouted: "If this war continues, the order will collapse and this won't benefit any of us."
After saying this, Shanks looked at Kaido and said: "Kaido, I said that if you want to fight, I can accompany you."
"Akagami…"
Kaido looked at Shanks with a sly look. He was looked down upon by Shanks which made him angry as he shouted: "Do you want to die?!"
"You can try!"
Shanks looked at Kaido without fear.
Shanks was facing Kaido while Whitebeard was facing Blackbeard. It seemed like the Marine didn't exist in their eyes. But none of the people present thought so.
This is the Marine headquarters.
If they let the pirates fight here, then what are they? Where would their prestige go?
"What do you think the Marine headquarters is?"
Garp finally stood up and jumped down from the Stand, he clenched his fists and glared at Kaido and Shanks.
"Garp…"
Sengoku saw Garp's action and finally had a glimmer of gratitude in his eyes as he also resolutely said: "The Marine headquarters isn't a place for pirates like you to fight!"
Sengoku, Garp, Whitebeard, Shanks, Kaido, Blackbeard… This battlefield held the most powerful figures of this world as a battle between them was about to begin.
The more time passes, the more worried everyone gets. What if the marines lost this fight?!
No one dared to think what would happen if the pirates won.
The entire battlefield was silent. Whether it was Whitebeard pirates, Kaido's crew, or the Marine, all of them stopped their movement and looked at their bosses.
Is it war or peace?
Through the broadcast, the people watching this couldn't breathe, and each swallowed while waiting for the thing to begin.
And when they were all nervous, they heard laughter from the one who didn't speak the entire time, Roja.
"Roja?"
Both Sengoku and Garp looked at each other rather than at Roja.
"Ghost sword…"
Whitebeard, Akagami Shanks, Kaido and the others all looked at each other rather than at Roja, but they couldn't figure out why Roja laughed.
Is this the place for him to laugh?
In another world, Roja the Marine Admiral, on this occasion, he shouldn't have laughed because the Marines were at a disadvantage. They were already in a very bad situation.
Under the gaze of countless people, Roja chuckled and lowered his head slightly. His eyes flashed, and he stood up from the place he was squatting in.
"I waited for so long. And finally… All of you gathered here."
Oh?
Are all of them here? What do you mean?!
Whether it was Sengoku, Garp or the pirates… They all felt inexplicable and didn't know what Roja meant.
In the next moment, Roja turned his sword down, and at the same time he faintly said: "I can now annihilate all of you!"
Silence filled the place.
No one knew what to think.
Everyone looked at Roja and when they heard him say that they couldn't believe what they heard.
What did he just say?!
Annihilate them all?
Is he joking?
In this place gathered three Yonko together with Blackbeard and Roja actually said he will destroy them. Where did his confidence come from?!
"Roja you…"
Sengoku knew that Roja wouldn't give up and at most would choose to fight in this war, but he didn't expect to hear such words.
Garp seemed amazed as he slammed his fist up and said: "More and more domineering. Boy let this old man help you!"
"No, Uncle Garp, you just look from there."
Roja smiled and said calmly: "It will only take a minute."
It was also the time for this world to understand what absolute power meant.
He gently released his hand, and Sen Maboroshi fell to the ground while he closed his eyes and pushed his Reiatsu to the Limit.
"Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
Daiguren Hyourinmaru, Hakka No Togame, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi… Three bankais simultaneously!
When the tip of the sword touched the ground, it disappeared silently as if it merged with the void and nothing emerged from behind Roja.
There was no abnormality at all. If there was any, it would be the space around Roja that made it hard to breathe.
No sound could be heard.
Roja moved and took a gentle step forward, he appeared in front of Kaido and reached his hand gently and pressed it on Kaido's body.
Kaido almost couldn't move, as if his movement were slow due to the slow fruit.
Only Kaido felt this…
Coldness!
It seemed as if the coldness invaded his soul, not just his body!
"You…"
Kaido was stunned as he looked at Roja's hand. He raised his hand to resist, but it was too slow.
People were sluggish looking at this scene.
Kaido, who was known to be an immortal, who caused countless forces in the world to fear him has suddenly collapsed into tiny ice crystals and scattered around no longer existing in this world.
At the last moment, Kaido was stunned as he didn't imagine himself dying in Roja's hands without any power to resist.
Kaido, the beast, has died.
Sengoku and Garp saw this, the entire battlefield saw this and were silent as if their souls were frozen. They couldn't process what they saw at all.
Hakka No Togami had the power to bring itself close to the absolute zero.
Along with Daiguren Hyorinmaru, they could reach the true absolute zero and made the temperature around them reach close to it.
Adding Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, an extreme cold field would be born, the temperature in that field would reach Absolute Zero.
And this is only the passive effect!
Roja could also make it reach beyond the Absolute Zero if he willed it… The power cannot be described as temperature anymore!
Under this power, even the undead body of the beast could not hold for a minute before collapsing.
"The cold field… Or you can say… The field of Silence."
Roja strolled through the people in the battlefield. The impact of his action was too great.
His power was close to space freeze.
Roja walked all the way toward Whitebeard and with a sigh, he pressed lightly and turned him into an Ice sculpture forever staying like that.
Roja continued to walk toward Blackbeard pirates.
Dark energy emerged from Blackbeard's body as the force of the darkness fruit tried to resist Roja's cold field which allowed Teach to barely move.
But that's all.
His speed dropped to 30% of the original, and in the eyes of everyone, he was moving in slow motion.
"Don't…"
Blackbeard looked at Roja who pressed his hand on his body and showed fear. After getting the Darkness fruit, he felt he was the strongest, but in front of Roja, his fruit almost couldn't show any effect.
"Roja…"
The Teacher wanted to ask for mercy but he used all his strength just to say that word.
But Roja just calmly pressed his hand on his body.
"You can join Whitebeard."
Blackbeard together with his crew turned into Ice and broke down.
Roja continued to move toward Shanks, but he sighed and said: "You saved Luffy, and you dying now would affect Luffy greatly, so I will just let Luffy get stronger than you."
Roja didn't reach out to shanks and walked directly past him while his body was covered with frost.
"What the Hell! What kind of power is this?!"
Enel used his Thunder ability to the extreme, and he was able to move just like Whitebeard, but he was slow.
He was scared and wanted to escape from here, but Roja didn't let him.
Roja reached him and did the same with the others, Enel turned into Ice and scattered.
Everyone was silent.
The silence broke as Roja formed Sen Maboroshi in his hand again.
Everything ended in just a minute.
Chapter 347
If Whitebeard at his peak had a battle power of 100, then Roja using one Bankai has a power of 90, and when he releases 2 Bankais, then he would have a power of 110.
As for using three at the same time, his power would be 150!
Such a gap for the people with power less than 100 is already too much. Crushing them would be too easy for Roja.
Just strolling he defeated them all.
"Is this a dream?"
Some Marines stood in their places as they couldn't believe what just happened.
Tashigi, Ain, Hina, and others looked at Roja at this moment; they felt familiar with him yet strange as if the distance between them just turned endless in an instant.
"…"
Smoker also stood in his place in awe. He didn't even know what to do while he held his weapon.
Whether they were pirates, Marines, or the people watching all of this, they all were silent.
The Dark cloud suddenly dissipated.
The Sun shone on the battlefield again.
"Admiral Ghost Sword…"
"Ghost Sword!"
"Admiral Ghost Sword!"
The Marines woke up from their daze, and all the suppressed emotions burst out at this moment. They were excited as they yelled and shouted all at the same time.
"Justice Will Win!"
"Justice Will Win!"
They shouted madly. The shouts resounded all over the world, and the countless people that were afraid of pirates were excited.
The most powerful pirates in the world were all defeated. The era will completely change, and the pirate's era will come to an end!
The Sun was sending its rays over the battlefield dazzling the onlookers.
The Pirates' hands were shaking while they held their weapon, you could hear the sound of weapons falling to the ground one after the other as the pirates lost their will to fight.
They no longer dared to fight the Marines. They were afraid.
Even if they were members of one of the Yonko's crew, seeing Roja's godlike power, they were fearful and could no longer suppress their emotions.
What was that power?!
What kind of power was that?!
At this moment, the pirates no longer had any thought of continuing the fight, even Marko and the others knew that Whitebeard was determined to Die but didn't expect the war would end in such a way.
Blackbeard was also dead.
"…"
Sengoku, Garp, Aokiji and the others looked at Roja, even Garp was the most familiar with Roja at this moment could help but feel he didn't know Roja at all.
The power Roja displayed couldn't be described with the word 'powerful' anymore. They felt that he was completely above this world. He was like a god!
Even Whitebeard at his peak and Kaido at his peak couldn't resist Roja's power. Who in the world could defeat him now?
If there was something, then it would be the ancient weapon from the legend.
Roja stood in his place and glanced at Kaido's crew and at Shanks and his crew.
"All pirates are arrested, if you try to resist, then you will die!"
Roja's voice was light, but as he spoke, the voice resounded in the souls of those present.
"Yes!"
Almost all Marines said at the same time, they lifted their weapons and proceeded with executing the orders. The Marines seemed even more powerful than before at this moment.
No one raised any objection to Roja's orders.
From this moment on until the end of the war, Roja didn't make another move. He just stood quietly and looked at the sky.
No one knew what he was thinking.
…
The Five elders decided that if Roja dared to release Ace publicly and acted against the Marines, they would directly remove him from his position and arrest him.
But, when they saw the scene on the battlefield, all of them were silent.
After a long time, one of them said slowly: "This power… Shouldn't continue to exist."
Another one faintly said: "Who can go against him?"
"We need to abandon the original plan."
"It's already impossible. With his reputation in the Marine Corps, I'm afraid that it's possible for the Marines to declare independence from the world government."
Seeing Roja giving his order and all the marines doing as he said, the faces of the elders were ugly.
They once again fell in silence.
After a while, one of them said: "We are not his opponents… Look for the Celestial Dragon. If he really wants to rebel, then we can only use our last power."
"Well…"
The elders didn't object. No one knew that they quietly visited the headquarters before returning to Mary Geoise.
…
The 22nd year after the start of the pirate's era was also the year known for the fall of that same era. After the war ended, countless people rushed to the Marine to join. The Marines started an operation to annihilate pirates all over the world.
Under the leadership of Aokiji and the others, the Marine took the lead and completely cleaned the first half of the Grand line, and then stepped on the four seas.
The world was big, but under the Marines' power, little by little the Era of pirates came to an end.
Chapter 348
On Shabondy Shoto's shore, a ship was docked with no Pirate flag above it, that ship was Luffy's ship.
"Now, the name Straw hat Pirates ceased to exist. The term pirate won't be used again. As for your adventurer's group name, you can choose whatever you want."
Roja stood in front of Luffy and the others as he said.
Luffy wanted to say something but stopped. Although there was a rumor that Ace died, he had his Vivre card, and he knew that Ace was alive.
"For what you did for Ace… Thank you…"
Roja looked at Luffy and said: "Don't thank me. I didn't do it for you but for your Grandfather… But the name Fire Fist Ace no longer exists."
Robin stood in her place and quietly looked at Roja and whispered: "What are you going to do next?"
Roja with his own hands defeated Whitebeard, Shanks, Kaido. This was already known all over the world, and even if they were in Impel Down, they still heard of it.
Roja looked at Robin calmly and said awkwardly.
"Destroy the pirates and then deal with some unsightly beings," Roja responded lightly.
After hearing this, Robin grinned and with a smile said to Roja: "I wish you success."
"You're saying as if you will fail…"
Roja rolled his eyes at Robin.
This action made Robin smile even brighter. Although he had so much power, Roja was still the same Roja.
After grinning at him Robin looked at him seriously and said: "You have to be careful. I suspect that the Ancient weapon Pluto is in the hands of the World Government from the beginning, and there is also the king… Anyway, their power is not simple at all."
"Maybe."
Roja shook his head and smiled: "If it was that easy it wouldn't be interesting at all, would it?"
Robin and Luffy didn't feel any pressure at all, but Zoro and Sanji felt a little bit of pressure, while Usopp and the others didn't dare even make a sound when they were breathing.
Not until Roja turned around and left did they let out a breath of relief.
"He is really scary. If he didn't let us out, we would stay all of our lives in that prison!"
"Hehehe, He won't do that."
Robin looked at Roja's back and smiled then said: "If he said he would let us out, he would do it. Even Ace was released by him… Luffy, I really envy you."
Luffy stood in his place and gently took Ace's Vivre card which pointed in a direction.
"Would you like to visit Ace?"
"No need."
Luffy shook his head and smiled: "Ace has his own adventure. Let's see who will reach the one Piece first!"
"Okay!"
"Well!"
Both Usopp and Chopper showed excitement as they started their adventure again.
After taking a few steps, Roja didn't leave the island but went all the way to a certain place.
"What would you like to do Rayleigh-san?"
Rayleigh looked at Roja and smiled: "There is no need for me to go to prison as I no longer have any value."
"Maybe."
Rayleigh looked at Roja again: "Do you know the origin of the world Government? And do you know what happened in the void century…"
"That doesn't matter…"
Looking at the distant sea, Roja shook his head and said: "Even if the kings of the 20 countries established the World government, they are currently corrupted, and this is qualified for them to disappear."
Rayleigh picked up a little wine flask and took a sip, then laughed and looked at Roja seriously: "What are you going to do? Even if you kill them, do you guarantee that the new ones won't be corrupt as well? History may repeat itself."
"Repeat my ass."
Roja's words almost caused Rayleigh to spew his drink out.
It's hard to imagine that this person was the one to make an end to the pirate's era and was preparing to deal with the nobles of the world.
Cough! Cough!
Rayleigh coughed a few times and looked at Roja awkwardly.
Roja said leisurely: "I'm not so great. I'm no saint. I only do what I want to do. As for the future… I will let it when that comes, aren't you the same?"
Roja didn't have any idea of ruling the world or anything like that.
Rayleigh shook his head and laughed: "You're a bit like Roger."
"Am I?"
Roja turned around and left.
While walking, his Den Den Mushi rang, he took it out and picked it up.
"Roja's talking."
"Reporting to Admiral Roja, the Pirates in the new world were dealt with under the leadership of Admiral Aokiji, and Fujitora and some of the pirates removed their flags and hid amongst civilians. We are working to uncover them."
Roja nodded and said: "Well, that would take time."
"In addition to this, many newcomers joined the Marines ranks, and adviser Fujitora recommended one to be directly an Adviser and proposed the codename Rokugyo for him."
Roja's eyes flashed a little as he casually said: "Let this matter be handled by Sengoku."
Roja's reputation in the Marines was beyond Sengoku right now.
Kisaru had no desire for power and Aokiji was completely on Roja's side. Roja's power in the Marine was already of a Fleet Admiral.
Well not a Fleet admiral, maybe better than that.
"Yes."
The Marine responded and continued his report.
"The pirates in the first half of the GrandLine were cleared smoothly under the leadership of vice admirals. The six new supernovas were annihilated, and other pirates were also caught.
"Oh, Nice job."
Roja nodded slightly.
Hearing Roja's praise, the Marine felt the glory and became a little bit excited.
"We are inspecting the four seas, and a steady stream of recruits began joining the Marine. We raised the standards of joining, and there are still many people joining. As for the pirates on the four seas, it would be just a matter of time to clean them completely."
Roja asked: "What about the expenses?"
"The pirates in the new world as well as the wealth of the Yonko were taken by the Marine and were used for the expenses. So we currently don't have any problem in that area."
Roja asked again: "Is there anything else?"
"The report ends here."
"Good then."
Roja nodded and hung up.
However, as he just hung up, it rang again, and Roja's brows picked up slightly.
"Ah!"
As soon as he picked up, he heard a scream from the other side, and he frowned and couldn't help but ask: "Hey? What happened?"
"Ah, reporting… We have encountered a large Sea kings attack, more than one, we request Support…"
Wouch.
The sound suddenly stopped.
Roja hung the Den Den Mushi again, and suddenly it rang again. After answering, Roja heard an anxious voice reporting to him.
"Reporting, The fleet led by Vice-admiral Yamakaji on the way back to the Headquarters was attacked by a super large group of Sea kings, and all communications were lost."
"Are they on the calm belt?"
"No… They are near Shabondy Shoto!"
Chapter 349
"Near Shabondy Shoto?"
Roja listened to the report and couldn't help but narrow his eyes.
If the attack was on the Calm Belt, it would've been normal. But it's a bit strange for large Sea kings to attack in a place not far from Shabondy Shoto.
In the Grandline, a Sea king or two was normal but not a group.
"You can't communicate with Yamakaji?"
"Yes!"
He heard a groaning sound from the other side of the Den Den Mushi.
Roja's face sank again, with Yamakaji's strength, he could face a Sea king with the power of an Admiral for some time.
Unless it's a sea king as big as an Island, he shouldn't have a problem.
In the sea, The Sea kings were always powerful. If it was as big as the Elephant, then it wouldn't be easy to deal with for the Marines, and that's when there is only one.
"Where did that happen?"
After a while, Roja asked.
Hearing the location, Roja hung up and looked at the distant sea, and after slightly judging the location he turned around and set out toward that place.
The location was that far from Shabondy Shoto, it's closer to it then it is closer to the Headquarters, so Roja soon reached that place.
The fleet contained two large warships and four medium-sized ones. They disappeared, and some wrecks could be seen on the surface of the water.
"There are too many sea Kings, this may be problematic."
Roja looked at the wrecks faintly. He suddenly reached his hand, and Sen Maboroshi appeared from thin air. He swept the sea below, and the water separated making a deep abyss.
Roja stepped on the sea and froze it in an instant. He continued with this process, and he moved down deeper on the sea.
…
A group of Fishman was headed toward Fishman Island. The leader of this group had a bubble on his head. He opened his arm and arrogantly laughed.
"Hehehe!"
"I'm so happy! With this power, the world would belong to me sooner or later!"
The Fishman laughing is called Vander Decken IX. He learned some time ago that the Mermaid Princess, Shirahoshi, is one of the Ancient weapons called Poseidon. So he tried with every means to get her powers.
Poseidon, one of the ancient weapons with the ability to communicate with the sea kings and use their power to save or destroy the world!
Beside Vander Decken, the mermaid princess, Shirahoshi, or Poseidon was crying pitifully.
"… Vander Decken-sama, can you let them go after going back?!"
"Oh, hehe! Your father was imprisoned by Hody Jones… Of course, Hody is a bastard so I will not follow his orders… But now that I have the power of Poseidon, like hell, I will let you go!"
Vander Decken opened his arms and smirked.
Within Fishman, there are some who are close to human beings, and naturally, Fishman hates humans such as Arlong and Hody Jones and Vander Decken.
On the eve of the War of the best, he calmly chose to assist Whitebeard pirates and didn't hesitate to give up his life while Hody was preparing secretly and finally the time had come.
After the war, Vander Decken joined hands with Hody to break through the Ryugu Palace and imprisoned king Neptune and seized the Island.
Vander Decken was aware of Shirahoshi's power so he threatened them with her and said he would use her power and do an experiment.
Listening to Vander Decken's words, Shirahoshi cried even more and said: "But Vander Decken-sama, as long as…"
"Regretting it now! Hehehe, what can you do!"
Vander Decken's face showed a wicked smile on his face while Shirahoshi began crying even louder. It seemed the more she cried, the more excited he became.
"I promise that as long as you listen to my command and use your power to occupy the world when I become the king of the world, I will kill Hody and release Neptune."
"No… I don't want to do that anymore!"
Shirahoshi couldn't take it anymore and said.
Vander Decken's laughter suddenly stopped, and his face looked ugly.
"So you are saying you aren't going to save Neptune who will be executed tomorrow?"
"No!"
At this moment, Shirahoshi appeared really pitiful, a stark contrast between her and the overbearing Hancock. If someone in this world could be said to be as beautiful as Hancock, then it would be Shirahoshi.
But Shirahoshi had a weak personality different from Hancock.
"Then Listen to My words, in a few days I will execute my plan and conquer the world." Vander Decken grinned as he said that.
On the other hand, Shirahoshi didn't want to hurt anyone. But she still wanted to save her father, Neptune and her brothers. She was really sad right now and couldn't think of what to do.
And when she was almost desperate, The people around her looked at one place including Vander Decken, so she did the same and looked subconsciously and then she was stunned.
Wouch!
In that direction, they saw the sea being split open by a stream of light.
And after it split, it got colder and froze.
In the air which replaced the water, a figure strolled while looking through the ice at Vander Decken and said.
"It turned out to be you Fishman who caused that incident."
Chapter 350
"You… What are you?"
Bander Decken looked at this shocking scene, and his heart started beating like crazy and his pupil shrunk.
Shirahoshi stopped crying and stared at this scene in a daze.
"The person who killed you."
Roja's voice came from behind the Ice. He indifferently looked at Vander Decken and waved his sword. The Void seemed to tremble as the water swayed.
Wouch!
The attack spread over the water until it reached Vander Decken.
Nothing happened for a moment, but in the next second, the water split in two.
Under Roja's sword, Vander Decken couldn't react at all. He was cut in half with fear still apparent in his eyes.
"Vander Decken!"
The Fishmen on both sides were scared and looked at this scene stunned.
This sword didn't just create an abyss on the sides but also one toward the bottom of the sea.
"Is… Is this a joke!"
"What kind of power is this?!"
"Flee!"
Before they even escaped, Roja took a step forward into the abyss he created. He arrived beside Shirahoshi and swept his sword lightly.
Wouch!
Coldness spread from the sword turning the Sea on the sides into Ice preventing it from turning back to normal. A few Fishermen turned into Ice without any resistance.
Another Ice canyon was created on the bottom of the sea.
"He caused several losses for the headquarters; he even managed to deal with a vice admiral…" Roja shook his head with an unpleasant look.
After shaking his head, Roja looked at Shirahoshi behind the Ice.
How can Shirahoshi be used by them now? The change in the plot seems a little too big. He estimated that Luffy and the others are coating their ship right now.
Shirahoshi stared at Roja that killed Vander Decken. She was scared and fainted directly.
"…"
Roja looked at her with black lines on his head.
Is this really happening? She actually fainted?!
Roja had a headache, he wanted to ask Shirahoshi about what happened and all. So he broke the ice and entered the water.
Although it's about 10,000 meters underwater, the pressure wasn't much with his physical strength.
"Wake up."
Roja moved in front of Shirahoshi and put a finger on her forehead. Of course, this seemed weird due to Shirahoshi's large body. Even one hand was bigger than Roja.
Roja's finger pressed between her eyebrows as he pushed a little bit of Reiatsu into her, but he encountered strong resistance from her.
"What?!"
Roja's finger shook a little and was repelled from her forehead. He was shocked as he couldn't understand what just happened.
Her soul seems to be stronger than Whitebeard, Kaido and the others.
Yes.
Shirahoshi was one of the ancient weapons, she can communicate with the giant sea kings, perhaps her soul power is special.
Thinking about this, Roja directly moved his palm and pressed again on her forehead. This time he didn't try to simulate her soul but just gently injected some of his Reiatsu.
This time, Shirahoshi woke up.
"Oh, Waaa!"
Just as she woke up, Shirahoshi saw Roja close to her, and she was scared and fainted again.
Roja's mouth twitched as he had more black lines on his head.
Roja injected a little bit of Reiatsu again.
Shirahoshi once again woke up, this time it was slightly better. This time she wasn't scared into fainting again, but she looked at Roja confused with a silly look on her face.
When she slowly remembered what happened.
"Don't… Don't come over! Are you going to take my life? I… I won't be afraid! I… Wu Wu!"
Shirahoshi started crying as his tears blended with the sea water.
Roja felt his headache get stronger, he felt even if it was Hancock he knew how to handle her, but Shirahoshi didn't even let him talk.
"Don't cry, I want to ask you something… Can you stop crying? Stop crying!"
But no matter how Roja tried to comfort her, she still cried.
Finally, Roja couldn't bear it any longer.
"Don't cry! Be quiet!"
Shirahoshi was scared and didn't dare cry again.
She finally stopped.
Roja finally sighed, although he felt a little guilty seeing her teary eyes…
After taking a deep breath, Roja spoke slowly.
"Firstly, I'm not here to kill you. Secondly, can you tell me what happened on Fishman Island?"
"Wou…"
Shirahoshi blinked and looked at Roja weakly. She was scared, but When Roja didn't do anything for a long time, she finally calmed down.
After she looked at Roja, she couldn't help saying carefully: "That… That… Are you really a human who wants to kill me?!"
Roja: "…"
…
Because he was at the bottom of the sea, he couldn't move freely even though he had the ice power. After soothing Shirahoshi for a while, he learned of the thing that happened on Fishman Island.
Hody Jones, hated humanity and joined forces with Vander Decken, who broke into the Ryugu Palace and captured Neptune and the others. He took control of the entire Island.
If Vander Decken revealed Shirahoshi's power and Hody learns that Neptune could threaten him with her, he would immediately kill Neptune.
After Hody took control of Fishman Island, the first thing he did was raise an army so he could invade the world.
After understanding the situation, Roja couldn't help but laugh.
Invade the world and rule it, who gave the Fishman such courage?!
Chapter 351
In the center of Fishman Island, countless Fishman were lined up. They weren't as disciplined as the Marines as they were somewhat scattered.
They had quite the powerful momentum, as most of them were evil. Their appearance was enough to scare children.
Fishman Island is home to two kinds of species, one is Fishman, the other is Mermaids. And you can barely see any mermaids in their lines.
At this time, the ruler of the Fishman Island, Hody Jones stood in front of this army and gave his speech.
"The weak Neptune and his royal family wanted to live in peace with the humans. He isn't worthy to be a ruler of Fishman Island. The revolution of the Fishman has been completed, and the royal family has been replaced!"
"It is stupid to live in peace with mankind! We are ten times stronger than those weak humans. What qualifications do they have to live as equals to us!"
Although Fishman doesn't like wars, and most of them love peace, there is a minority that wanted to rule and the others weren't as strong as this minority.
"We Fishman are the strongest, and we should rule the world! The rule of the weak Neptune is over! I will lead the Fishman to be the rulers of the world!"
Hody Jones shook his arms, and countless Fishman raised their weapons and shouted. The entire Island shook with their shouts while the mermaids were nervous and uneasy.
After Hody put his hands down, he gestured for a few Fishman.
"Bring them!"
Under his orders, a group of Fishman brought a few people with pale faces, and a few human pirates that seemed to lose their souls were brought up and kneeled down.
"See? These are the human pirates that came to Fishman island not long ago, and they were defeated by us, Fishman!"
Hody grinned and waved his hand at the Humans.
Wouch!
Countless water drops like sharp arrows fell down on the Human pirates. Blood spilled over the ground, and the human pirates fell to the ground.
The blood didn't make the Fishman fear. Instead, they were excited and bloodthirsty.
"Like these Trashes, we'll let the Humans know what Fear is!"
Almost as soon as the Fishman were about to shout again, a sound not light yet not loud suddenly came from somewhere.
"Oh? What gives you, a bunch of seafood, the courage to call yourselves better than humans?!"
"Who!"
A light flashed in Hody's eyes as he looked at the direction of the sound.
At the end of an empty street, Roja's figure looked plain as he walked slowly toward them.
"Human?!"
When Hody saw Roja, he suddenly wrinkled his brows as he said coldly: "How did this human come to the Fishman Island?!"
No one answered as they obviously didn't know.
Hody glanced at the people around him. When he saw no one answering him, his face sank as he said: "Forget it, it doesn't matter how he came, kill him!"
"Yes!"
One of the Fishman around Hody smiled slyly as he raised his weapon at Roja.
But before he could rush toward him, his figure suddenly stopped, and he turned into Ice sculpture!
The audience was amazed.
When Hody saw this, his face changed, and he couldn't help but ask: "Who are you?!"
"A Human."
Roja said faintly.
Hody showed a bit of anger at this response as he shouted: "Destroy that guy!"
The Fishman saw their companion frozen and were all fearful, but under Hody's orders, they rushed at Roja with their weapons.
Roja strolled as he gave a few glimpses to the Fishman as he was watching a bunch of seafood and said: "You want to destroy Humanity? Who gave you the courage to even think of that?"
When his voice fell, Roja swept his arm, and the Fishman were once again frozen, and this time even the street was filled with Ice.
The audience was in utter dismay, even those vicious Fishman showed fear and couldn't help retreat while their hands trembled with their weapons.
Only Hody could barely keep himself calm as he shouted: "Don't panic, he is just a human!"
While shouting, he took a bunch of pills and stuffed them into his mouth and felt an endless power in his body and his face showed arrogance.
"You lowly human, you dare to enter the Fishman Island!"
When Hody stepped down from his place, all the Fishman tried to take this opportunity to kill Roja directly.
However, Roja only looked at him with pity as he said: "You are like a frog in the bottom of a well, you don't know what power is. Let me show you what true fear is!"
As his voice fell, Roja raised his foot and stepped on the ground with a bit of strength.
Boom!
The entire Island trembled, the earth turned into Ice in a moment and spread all over the place.
Seeing this scene, Hody was shocked, and as the Ice spread, his body started turning into Ice!
Hody finally showed a bit of fear in his eyes. He couldn't help but want to retreat but he couldn't. He could barely step away, while half of his leg broke directly. No blood gashed out as obviously his blood froze.
Roja looked at Hody indifferently.
He deliberately made Hody's leg break and didn't kill him directly to make him know what true fear is.
Hody's body was turning into Ice little by little while his eyes were full of fear. Especially as he looked around him to see the entire street collapsed and the Ice continued to spread.
It was just him lifting his leg and stepping on the ground, only this made more than ten streets freeze with some of them collapsing.
"Ah."
Roja saw the fear in Hody's eyes. But the latter screamed and suddenly raised his hands toward the sky.
Wouch!
The Huge bubble around the Island was smashed but what was shocking was that the Water didn't rush toward the Island at all.
Almost at the moment, the Sea around the Island was turned into Ice and wrapped the entire Island.
"This… This is Impossible… This is impossible!"
Hody roared as he couldn't believe what was happening.
His contempt for Mankind was totally shattered by this scene. He couldn't believe this scene. He eventually despaired as he completely turned into an Ice Sculpture.
After indifferently looking at Hody Jones being frozen, Roja looked up and saw the Ice around the Island. He undid the Bankai and touched the back of his head and said.
"Ah, It seems… I just did a bit too much."
Chapter 352
In the Ryugu Palace inside the Fishman Island, after the group of Hody Jones was defeated, Neptune and the others were released while looking a bit awkward.
"Thank you for your assistance!"
Neptune gave Roja his thanks. As the king of Fishman Island, he knew of Roja's identity. If not for his help, Fishman Island would probably be in huge trouble.
Roja shook his head and smiled. He said with a slight sneer: "As the king of Fishman Island, being caught and almost getting killed is really…"
"…"
Neptune was stunned.
The ministers around him were stunned.
"Well, let's talk about the key points… Shirahoshi is Poseidon, one of the Three Ancient weapons. How will you deal with that?"
Roja looked at Neptune and the others as he said.
The Sea kings are very powerful. Those Giant ones can easily destroy an Island. Their destructive power isn't in any way inferior to Whitebeard. Adding their large numbers, Destroying the world isn't impossible.
When Pluto is able to Destroy the Islands, the Sea-kings controlled by Poseidon could do the same easily. The power of Uranus is almost unknown.
"This is…"
Neptune was awkward and didn't know what to do.
The news of Shirahoshi being Poseidon was hidden. But now the entire island knew that and sooner or later the whole world would also know. They couldn't deal with a single Hody Jones, let alone deal with the major forces in the world.
It was too difficult to keep Shirahoshi, but it's impossible to give her away. Shirahoshi was his daughter, how can he hand over his daughter?
"What do you suggest…"
One of the ministers saw Neptune couldn't make a decision, could only carefully look at Roja and ask.
Roja looked up and said: "The location of Fishman Island is quite good. It's not far from Shabondy Shoto, and it's close to the Marine Headquarters."
"Shirahoshi is Poseidon, and I can't just sit idly when such power is on the loose. The previous Incident made me quite mad. If this power falls in the wrong hands…"
Roja's face showed a sneer. Although he wasn't afraid of the Sea Kings, if the Sea Kings attacked someplace he wasn't near, it would be bad.
Since the news about Shirahoshi won't be contained, it's impossible to leave Shirahoshi without any protection. Only he can settle this problem.
When they heard Roja's words, Neptune sighed in relief as he was afraid that Roja would ignore this. If he did it would be a huge problem. Since Roja was willing to deal with it, it's much better. Even if he is given harsh conditions, as long as Fishman Island isn't destroyed, he is willing to take anything.
"It's not impossible for Fishman and Humans to coexist. After a while, Fishman Island moves above the sea. I will station Marines nearby and won't interfere with anything you do, but if another accident happens, the Marines will contain them, any problems?"
"No problem, no problem!"
Neptune nodded again and again. He thought Roja would make some harsh demands, but was he willing to not interfere with the management rights of the Island, he also gave them the right to coexist which surprised him.
And the last thing he said seemed to imply that they will interfere with the rule of Fishman Island, but in fact, it's a way of protecting them.
As for the relocation of the Island, Neptune had long suggested this but because of some events, it couldn't be implemented. Now If the Marines will be stationed and protect them, there is no problem.
Who dares to challenge the Authority of the Marine today?
Although Neptune was detained for many days, he knew what happened during these days. The whole world is trying to annihilate pirates.
"No problem…"
Roja nodded, and the serious expression disappeared, and a smile appeared on his face as he looked at the scenery outside and said: "The scenery is good in Fishman Island."
Neptune relaxed and smiled: "I have already made preparations for the banquet. Since you are interested, why not take a look at the Ryugu Palace."
"No, I will go myself. There are still a lot of things you need to take care of, don't expect me to help you now too."
Roja looked at Neptune and thought he should give this to Fujitora to deal with. Not to mention the matter of the Fishman Island just stabilized, and he was less interested in it."
After talking a bit, Roja walked out and wandered outside the Palace, while Neptune and the others didn't dare to oppose Roja's opinion and also Roja didn't need any kind of protection.
After a few rounds in the Island, A fairy-like building appeared in front of Roja which was the garden of Ryugu Palace.
Of course, Roja came here not to look at the beautiful scenery but to look for Shirahoshi. He was still curious about the power of the Ancient weapon called Poseidon because it seemed to be related to Soul power.
"Roja-sama!"
Shirahoshi who was quietly staying in the garden looked happy while picking shells and making a tower with them. She didn't come out of her room for a long time and then was forced by Vander Decken as soon as he went out.
When She saw Roja, a bit of joy appeared on her face. He Rescued her from Vander Decken and helped rescue her father and the others from Hody, so she didn't fear Roja anymore.
"Aren't you afraid of me this time?"
Roja smiled.
Shirahoshi held her chin and smiled at Roja cheerfully: "Well, Roja-sama is a nice person."
Wouch!
He inexplicably got the Nice person Card. Roja's mouth twitched.
"I am not a nice person."
Roja corrected her and jumped forward in front of Shirahoshi and said: "Don't move."
When Shirahoshi heard Roja's words, she didn't move. Roja stretched his hand and gently pressed it between her eyebrows, once again he tried perceiving the power of Poseidon.
Chapter 353
The World government and the Celestial Dragons mastered many weapons, they may not be as strong as the Ancient weapons, but they weren't that far behind.
Roja was never interested in Pluto. As for Poseidon, because he had contact with it, he wanted to know what it was.
This time, because Shirahoshi didn't have any defense against Roja, Roja easily inspected her soul.
Under careful inspection, Roja found that Shirahoshi's soul wasn't that different from normal, she just had a strange ability that resided inside her soul.
It was just like Roja's integration with Sen Maboroshi.
Of course, compared to Sen Maboroshi, Shirahoshi's power was far from being as powerful as Roja's.
Roja opened his eyes and took back his eyes and nodded at her slightly: "So this is the mystery behind Poseidon… Shirahoshi, I will ask you a question."
"Yes?"
Shirahoshi's watery eyes looked at Roja with curiosity.
Roja paused a little then said: "You have the power of one of the three Ancient Weapons, the power of Poseidon. Do you want this power? If you don't, I can remove it from you."
Shirahoshi was stunned and then revealed her surprise as she asked: "Really?"
"Well, I probably can do it."
Roja nodded and at the same time, he said in his heart, this is Shirahoshi, pure, kind, and timid. She wasn't eager for power and didn't want the power of Poseidon.
And besides, she wasn't suitable for the power of Poseidon, and this identity may threaten her for the rest of her life.
Shirahoshi nodded without hesitation.
Seeing Shirahoshi nod, Roja carefully looked at her and nodded while reaching his hand and pressed on her forehead again.
Wouch!
This time, Roja used the power of Sen Maboroshi and tried to devour the power of Poseidon forcibly.
Because Roja was protecting Shirahoshi, she was hardly affected by this.
The power of Poseidon was constantly struggling as it tried to resist Roja's power.
"Humph!"
Roja felt the resistance and snorted. He used more power and forcibly devoured it then took back his Reiatsu.
After Devouring the power of Poseidon, Roja could feel Sen Maboroshi getting stronger. Although he expected it, he still had a smile on his face.
Because lately, improving his power has been quite hard.
"Roja-sama, are you okay?"
Shirahoshi saw Roja retract his hand and blinked.
"It's alright."
Roja slightly closed his eyes and opened them again. He nodded at Shirahoshi and smiled: "How do you feel?"
"Nothing changed, but I seem a little bit sleepy."
After that, Shirahoshi felt tired and couldn't help but yawn then she suddenly fell in front of Roja and went to sleep.
This was expected.
Right now, Shirahoshi is so cute that words can't describe her.
Roja picked Shirahoshi that fell on his shoulders and looked at her as he smiled at her gently: "Be happy, Mermaid Princess. This is what you wanted the most."
…
After telling Neptune that Shirahoshi no longer has the power of Poseidon, Roja left Fishman Island and returned to the Headquarters. He was prepared to send Fuujitora to go and deal with the Fishman Island matters.
But as he returned, he heard news that enraged him.
Wouch!
"Hancock's identity… How did it leak out?" Roja's expression was full of wrath, and the cup in his hands shattered.
Fujitora stood in front of Roja and explained briefly.
The cause was Hancock's sister, Sandersonia, who had her cursed mark seen while she was in a battle with some of the Celestial Dragon's minions and couldn't cover it in time which made the news spread throughout the world quickly.
Soon, someone came to the conclusion that the three sisters had that mark.
Then, the Celestial Dragon realized that Hancock and her sisters were Slaves that were released by Fisher Tiger a decade ago.
The next thing, the Celestial Dragon roared in Mary Geoise to bring Hancock back to them.
"So this is why they sent the Cp0 to Amazon Lily?"
Roja said calmly.
Although there seemed to be no anger in his voice, the atmosphere around them repressed as if they were in hell.
The relationship between Roja and Hancock wasn't a secret in the Headquarters, because he often went to Amazon Lily without covering anything.
Although Hancock's identity as a pirate empress wasn't glorious, she was the world's most beautiful woman. This was regarded as a romance between the two and everyone smiled when they talked about it.
So when the Marine received the order to bring Hancock back.
Aokiji was on leave as he wanted a vacation.
As for Kisaru, he said that he was ill and couldn't go to the sea for some time.
What a joke!
Although they didn't know what kind of relationship Roja and Hancock had, he didn't want to step on a mine.
The Admirals didn't do it, and the Elders weren't stupid. They certainly knew that there was a problem, but they still chose to attack Amazon Lily and sent the Cp0.
Fujitora took a deep breath and said: "You have to think about it. Although the Amazon Lily's people weren't pirates for a long time, they still had a dark history after all… If the news of you intervening got out, your reputation may…"
Roja wanted to deal with the Celestial Dragon, and Fujitora knew this. This was the same as being the enemy with the world government. Roja's reputation made the world government unable to take any action on him.
And this was something that the world government deliberately did. Once Roja made the first move, the world government would directly use this against him, and his reputation would be greatly damaged.
By then, they would have a reason to attack Roja.
But after Roja heard Fujitora's words, he looked at him deeply and suddenly stepped forward. The black and White outfit of a Shinigami appeared, and Roja suddenly flew up.
"For eight hundred years… They have been sitting in their position for too long, so they forgot what fear means."
Boom!
A figure crossed the sky and went toward the sea.
At this moment, countless eyes looked at the figure in the sky with amazement as the Killing Intent coming out from him was suffocating. Someone is definitely going to die.
Chapter 354
Amazon Lily, which was peaceful usually, had smoke rising all over the place.
After Hancock's identity was revealed to the world, the forces on the island were divided into two. One was supporting Hancock, and the other felt that Hancock wasn't worthy of being the Empress.
In the dispute between the two factions the Cp0 appeared which made the two factions stop and chose to defend first.
"Stop with the unnecessary struggle. When you escaped from the Mary Geoise, you were nothing more than a running slave!"
One of the Cp0 members wore a mask, and his tone seemed a bit old while fighting Hancock.
The Cp9 members being part of the Cp0 didn't happen yet, so the ones attacking now are the previous generation of the Cp0.
Boom!
Hancock made a kick which blocked the Cp0's weapon.
Hancock bit her teeth and said: "Go away! No one can defeat me here."
The Cp0 snorted: "As a slave, you dare run away, no one in this world can save you, just give up."
Hancock took a deep breath and looked coldly at them, then continued her attacks.
The Cp0's leader was strong, he was as strong as an Admiral. Fortunately, after training with Roja, Hancock was stronger than she was previously and could hold an Admiral for a while.
But you can't say the same for others.
Hancock's sisters teamed up with the warriors and fought with the other members of the Cp0.
In this way, the Island will fall sooner or later.
"You are not bad, but do you think your subordinates are like you?"
The Cp0's leader couldn't win against Hancock, and because of her charm he had a hard time keeping his mind clear, so he began to speak trying to distract her.
As soon as the leader spoke, Hancock heard a scream and looked back to see her Sister defeated already.
Wouch!
The leader of the Cp0 took the opportunity and attacked Hancock who retreated back after avoiding this attack with difficulty.
"You think you can defeat this Empress's people!"
"You should care about yourself first!"
"Get out of my way!"
At this time, the Baba appeared and saved Sandersonia and balanced the situation for a while.
They will go down sooner or later at this rate.
The only person who could save the island at this time is Roja.
But, will Roja come?
Nyon-ba wasn't sure, because if Roja helped he would be betraying the World Government. And the world government wouldn't stay still if he did. They would take the opportunity to suppress Roja's prestige and regain control over the Marine.
The battle still continued, and the situation wasn't in Amazon Lily's favor.
The Cp0's leader didn't allow Hancock to go help the warriors so he could defeat her at the end.
Hancock was able to hold the leader, but the other members weren't weak, so she was in an unfavorable situation.
"Hey…"
Seeing Hancock about to lose, the Cp0's leader said jokingly: "Who thought that the number one beauty was a runaway slave."
He was taunting with eyes full of contempt.
The Cp0 member beside him was the same. He looked down on Hancock and despised her.
At this time, Hancock looked behind them awkwardly and stepped back a few steps.
The two looked at her strangely, but the next moment, both of their faces changed as they looked behind.
In the distance, a figure could be seen flying toward them full of killing intent, as the figure moved, the sea below it was turning into ice.
Roja was here.
At this moment, all the people of the Amazon lily looked at this with shock filling their eyes.
The few Cp0 members close to the island edge looked at each other and could see the fear in each other's faces.
One of them took a deep breath and shouted at Roja: "Ghost Sword! Why are you here?"
"To kill."
Roja's face was cold, he suddenly landed on the island. His hand flashed, and a few members of the Cp0 turned into Ice and then collapsed.
Cp0 people looked at this and took a deep breath in fear.
They knew the Inside story, and they came here to trap Roja, but they didn't expect Roja to really not care about his identity. For Hancock, he dared to completely destroy the World Government face and kill the Cp0 in public.
A member of the Cp0 with cold sweat running on his forehead couldn't help yelling at Roja with guilt: "Do you know what you are doing?"
"Noisy!"
Roja indifferently said and waved his sword. Ripples in the air spread and the earth cracked, the Cp members saw this sword strike, and before he knew it, he collapsed.
The Cp0 in front of Roja were like ants.
"Ghost sword! You are an Admiral, you dare to defy the world government and the Celestial Dragons for a slave?"
The leader of the Cp0 saw Roja killing the Cp0's members, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he gritted his teeth.
"You are wrong."
"I'm not the one defying you, but you are the one defying me."
Roja looked at him coldly and said: "Another thing, Hancock isn't a slave, and no one should dare to offend her."
Roja didn't know whether this scene was being broadcasted to the elders or not, but he was indifferent. His voice was filled with anger as he waved his sword.
Wouch!
The leader of the Cp0's eyes shrunk as he couldn't avoid the sword falling on his head. He died under this sword strike, and blood filled the ground.
Chapter 355
The battle in Amazon lily gradually subsided.
Hancock's sisters and the warriors looked at Roja with gratitude from a distance.
The Eyes of Nyon-ba were shining, but she was a bit nervous. She knew that Roja coming here means that he just betrayed the World government.
Will he decide to dominate the world!
Is it personal power or is it military power that ruled the world for 800 years!
Under the watch of countless people, Roja looked at Hancock with a soft smile and reached out his hand over her slightly messy hair.
"I will find someone to take care of this. Are you coming with me or are you waiting here?"
"I'm going with you!"
Hancock responded softly while looking at Roja, she felt blessed as if this was the happiest moment in her life.
"Let's go."
Roja smiled, took her hand and walked in the distance. Without needing a boat, both of them walked on the frozen sea.
Behind them, the people on Amazon Lily looked at this with relief. Not until they were quite a distance away did someone react.
"Hime-sama! Roja-sama! Where are you going?!" someone couldn't help shouting but Roja and Hancock were already far away.
"No need to shout!"
Nyon-ba walked with her snake stick as she said: "They went to challenge the world government that didn't shake for the last 800 years."
…
At the Center of the world, Mary Geoise which is the place where the World government resided for 800 years and even in the most chaotic eras, it has never been shaken. Inside a building, the five Elders gathered around a table.
"He started."
"Good! This time, the Marine won't have that many people siding with it."
"Although we will still have difficulty commanding the Marines, it would be difficult for him to command them to attack us now."
The faces of the elders were cold.
One of them held a video of Den Den Mushi and stood up while saying: "Take this image to the Marines and order the removal of his Admiral rank!"
"I'm with that!"
"Yes, it's time to do it!"
All of them were coldly talking as they wanted to regain control over the Marine and destroy Roja who interfered with their rule.
After the order was issued, one of the elders with a sword in his hand said: "Although we can remove him from his position, his power is too strong, and it's a threat, how is the preparation for that?"
"The Celestial Dragons already agreed as Roja is their enemy."
"That's good."
The order from the elders quickly reached the Headquarters, but the speed of executing the order was too slow, slower than they imagined. They encountered resistance from Garp, Aokiji, and Fujitora.
Even after some time, the order still didn't get through.
And while the elders were waiting for the report, in the distance, two figures were walking side by side in the air. Wherever they passed the sea below them turned into Ice.
The sky began to dim, and the temperature started to get lower and lower.
After some time, when Mary Geoise was in their sight, Roja said.
"Wait for me here."
"Ok."
Hancock nodded slightly and smiled at him.
Roja looked at Mary Geoise, and his eyes changed from the previous soft look to a cold one. As if the spring turned to winter, the temperature dropped to a terrifying degree.
"Five elders, Get out!"
The sound spread all over Mary Geoise like thunder, and as the sound fell, a horrible pressure spread all over the place. Countless windows shattered with the sound wave.
For eight hundred years, Mary Geoise was peaceful, and now because of Roja's words, it turned into a mess as if God's wrath fell on them.
The face of the five elders suddenly changed, Roja arrived faster than they thought.
They haven't made a move yet, and Roja was here!
"Yes… Marine Admiral Ghost sword!"
"What is he doing?"
Countless officers were horrified!
People came out, and those who were loyal to the Five elders looked at Roja coldly and shouted.
"Ghost Sword! What arrogance, how dare you come and shout for the Five elders to…"
Boom!
Before he finished his sentence, Roja glanced at him, and a horrible pressure fell on him. He slammed to the ground, and his body broke apart taking his life away!
Seeing this, the officials of the world government were scared, and their faces paled.
Roja dared to kill Mary Geoise!
A high ranked official showed unprecedented anger as he stood and shouted at Roja.
"You! Do you know where you are? How dare you…"
Boom!
Like before, not waiting for him to finish his sentence, a horrible coldness spread and the official turned into an ice sculpture, then broke down and scattered in the wind.
"Who else?"
Roja's gaze swept across the world government officials making them stunned. They felt a chill in their backs as they didn't dare look at Roja.
They have no doubt that if they talk, they will die without knowing how.
Roja looked at them from above, he suddenly looked at the building of the world government and waved his sword.
"I want to see until when you want to hide!"
Wouch!
The sword went straight toward the world government's building.
Bang!
Under the gaze of countless people, the building that stood straight for eight hundred years was cut in halves by Roja.
Some weak officials were so scared that they fell to the ground, and their faces full of fear.
"This is… The day for the end of that eight hundred years reign!"
Chapter 356
Rumble!
The world government's building which was halved by Roja slammed down, and countless officials screamed and ran wildly in the distance.
At this moment, a few roars sounded from the collapsing building, and six figures shot out and stood in front of Roja.
"You! To actually dare to destroy the world government building…"
The five elders got out full of rage as they looked at the building and one of them couldn't help yelling at Roja.
The other four stood next to the other one as they had ugly looks on their faces.
In addition to the Five Elders, the sixth man was the world government's commander in chief, coldly looking at Roja.
"Are you out finally? I thought you still wanted to hide there."
Roja sneered and said: "Is it comfortable to be the dogs of the Celestial Dragons?"
"Presumptuous!"
Hearing Roja's voice, the elders were angered even more, and one of them released his killing intent as his figure suddenly flashed.
Roja snorted, his Kenbunshoku was already at the last stage, he could predict the future and didn't show any expression as he waved his sword back.
Wouch!
When the elders appeared again, he happened to be in the position of Roja's sword, he didn't hesitate to use his ability again, and he disappeared again.
"Paramecia Fruit from the space system… You gained teleportation ability?"
Roja snorted and slammed his sword on the ground below him at the four elders as well as the Kong.
"Take this!"
The five of them yelled in unison as each of them used his ability to block this strike.
Roja didn't just use a normal sword attack, he also used the Ice in his attack. The elders could block the attack, but the cold force still made them shiver.
"You think you alone can control everything?!"
The elder holding a sword rushed at Roja and at the same time he waved his sword. A giant sword energy attack fell on Roja. He was at the level of a Grand sword master.
Next, another elder suddenly had his clothes shattered, and light appeared on his body he turned into a demon like Magellan. He clenched his hands and swept a black energy ball at Roja.
Zoan fruit, demon form!
Boom!
The sword and black energy suddenly fell making an earth-shattering explosion, the entire island seemed to collapse.
The strength of the elders wasn't the same, but the weakest one could compete with an admiral. The one using Teleport is even more difficult to deal with.
This lineup is even more terrifying than the Yonko!
Some officials directly died from this attack while others were desperately trying to flee with their faces full of sorrow and fear.
And at this moment, a voice sounded from the ruins coldly.
"Do you only have this much power?"
Wouch!
A Cold force suddenly spread out, and the land cracked and was filled with Ice.
The ice continued to spread until turning Mary Geoise into an Ice Field.
Roja took a step out while holding Sen Maboroshi, and a horrible momentum slammed into the five Elders and Kong.
"He is completely unscathed?!"
Seeing Roja completely fine even after their attacks, the Five Elders took a deep cold breath.
Although they saw Roja's power in the war, they didn't see Roja and didn't realize how powerful he was.
"Attack together!"
One of the elders said, and they all started to work together. Even the elder who had the teleport fruit and was hiding before was trying to attack Roja.
Boom! Boom!
How strong are the Admiral and the Yonko?
Almost at this moment, the Island shook, and dark clouds gathered in the sky. From the middle of the Island, the earth collapsed.
Numerous Celestial Dragons who were escorted by the Cp member and were regarded as the Gods were watching this scene.
After a loud roar, the elders looked at the center of the ruins nervously.
Inside the ruins, two sword strikes were shot in a cross shape making the dust disappear. Roja's figure emerged again while wearing the Shinigami attire with no sign of any damage on him.
"It seems like you are really trying hard and using all of your strength."
Roja's eyes were cold and filled with arrogance. He suddenly stopped using Daiguren Hyourinmaru and Hakka no Togami and held Sen Maboroshi with both hands.
Wouch!
After a moment, Sen Maboroshi seemed to melt and split from the middle and turned into two identical swords, one in Roja's right hand and the other on his left.
He held the swords in a cross shape and said.
"Everything in the world, turn to ashes, Ryujin Jakka!"
Wouch!
The sword on his left hand suddenly changed into a golden red color and endless fire emerged beside Roja.
Then he said again.
"Bankai: Hakka No Togami!"
Cold waves suddenly swept from his right side and in an instant, his right side was filled with Ice while his left was full of fire.
This is the power Roja thought about after the War, using Fire and Ice at the same time was tiring even though he completed it.
On his left was hell, and on his right was a field filled with Ice, Roja stood at the center like a god controlling everything.
"Nitoryu…"
"Cross Slash!"
Wouch!
The flame sword slashed vertically as it seemed to cut the sky on its way while the Ice sword slashed horizontally while turning everything in its path to Ice.
When the Five Elders saw this scene, they were awed, in the face of this attack they felt that they wouldn't be able to stop it.
"Block it!"
The elder with the teleport directly disappeared, and the other four joined forces with Kong and used all of their power trying to resist this attack.
Can Roja's attack be blocked that easily?
In the center of the cross shape, Fire and Ice seemed to merge and form a power that was even more terrifying than the last one.
Boom!
Under this attack, The four elders along with Kong were defeated!
The elders' bodies suddenly felt the coldness, and after a little bit, they broke under the heat. Their bodies couldn't withstand the power of extreme cold and Heat. Their skin cracked, and blood constantly flowed.
One move, with just one move, four elders and Kong were defeated.
This scene made the Officials escaping look dull, they felt their mind screaming, and their eyes were about to fall to the ground.
Chapter 357
The Elders and Kong all thought hard about how to deal with Roja's power that killed Kaido and Whitebeard, but they failed.
Just now, Roja didn't even use that power, and they still couldn't resist.
At this time
Wouch!
The fifth elder that used Teleport to escape saw how difficult dealing with Roja was, so he quietly went to sneak attack Hancock outside Mary Geoise.
Roja saw this using his Kenbunshoku Haki, he already captured his action in advance.
"Courting death!"
Roja 's eyes flashed coldly, his killing intent shot to the sky as he waved his sword.
Wouch!
The elder that had just teleported beside Hancock, before he could attack, Roja sword already attacked him. He didn't hesitate to give up on attacking Hancock and disappeared again.
After appearing again, he was beside Roja and wanted to sneak attack him.
"You really thought I didn't know what you're doing?!"
Roja's eyes were full of killing intent as his right hand clenched Sen Maboroshi. The sword trembled as if it became illusionary.
Roja waved his sword back.
Wouch!
The elder disappeared again.
But this time, Roja sneered and directly slashed with Sen Maboroshi to one direction and suddenly pierced the void.
"What!"
A scream was heard from the void, and the figure of the elder appeared again and fell directly to the ground, and his chest was pierced by the sword and blood spewed out of his wound.
"This is impossible!"
His ability was Teleport, it's similar to the door fruit but stronger.
The door door fruits open space anywhere allowing people to enter a different space and his ability didn't allow him to carry others, but he can freely Teleport between that space and the real one.
With this ability, unless someone used Kenbunshoku to the Extreme and predicted the future, he can avoid his sneak attack, or someone who isn't afraid of sneak attack, no one could counter this ability.
Roja's Kenbunshoku Haki was at its extreme, and he could predict the future. Attacking Roja would be difficult, but he never thought that Roja could attack him while he was in the void.
"Nothing is impossible."
Roja looked down at the elder and said indifferently: "You're not the only one with space type ability."
Since he got the Space build, Roja has been trying to develop it.
So far, he could only form space power around his sword with the help of his knowledge about them.
Void thorns.
This technique is just a prototype, as long as it develops even further, he could not only cover his sword with space power, but he could even create one.
Cough!
The Elder stared at Roja and coughed blood. He was pierced by Roja in the void, and although Roja didn't use Fire or Ice, the damage he received was not light.
He felt something in the void and avoided it slightly . If he didn't avoid that sword would've hit his heart directly!
This is the end.
The five elders and Kong were defeated by Roja using just a few moves.
Roja held the flame sword in his left as if he was holding a sun and on the other hand, the sword glowed with a silver light as he attacked again, no one could resist this power.
"Die!"
Roja took a step forward, and the sword directly went to pierce the elder. He dared to attack Hancock, so he had to die.
The elder saw this and wanted to rush into the void, but even if he escaped, Roja used Void thorns on his sword, so there is no way to avoid this attack.
Roja stabbed the void with his sword.
Wouch!
The Elder fell down with blood on his forehead and unwilling eyes.
"It's your turn."
Roja looked at the other four elders coldly.
They didn't die before, and Roja knew that. This time the elder tried to resist, but at this moment, they looked at the sky at the same time with joy.
"Do you think that you can overthrow the world government?!"
"Don't be so happy yet!"
The four elders looked at Roja again and yelled.
Roar!
As soon as they spoke, a sound spread all over the island, and the earth seemed to scream.
A huge head suddenly appeared from behind the clouds, and a huge black shadow appeared.
"Dragon?"
The world's government officials looked at the huge black shadow, and their faces changed.
Hancock looked at Roja that crushed the elders easily with a relaxed look, but when the huge shadow appeared her face changed.
"This is…"
Feeling the power of the Black Shadow, Hancock couldn't help feeling nervous.
"Is this your last trick?"
Roja looked up at the huge shadow in the air. Its body was full of strange demonic patterns.
The world does have dragons; even Vega punk can artificially create one. It appeared before in history.
But Roja knew, the atmosphere around this Dragon wasn't like anything else.
This is probably the same as the Zou elephant, it survived for thousands of years, and perhaps it's one of the legendary three ancient weapons.
Roar!
An earth-shattering roar came from above. The Dragon seemed to have the power to destroy the world. It directly opened its mouth and breathed flames toward Roja.
The sky seemed to fall as the dragon moved. The power contained in these flames could probably destroy everything in this world.
"Roja!"
Hancock looked at this scene and couldn't help yelling Roja's name nervously.
In the face of this devastating blow, Roja wasn't afraid, he crossed his sword and attacked the Dragon's breath.
Boom!
The Earth shook in all directions, and the few buildings that remained standing in Mary Geoise were destroyed by the collision of these two attacks.
The dark clouds dispersed and the entire island seemed to tremble, and the huge waves formed all over the sea.
Chapter 358
The void trembled and roared continuously.
Hancock nervously watched the center of the collision while biting her teeth as she resisted the idea of rushing over because she knew it would be useless.
The elders and the other injured people supported each other to retreat while each of them looked at Roja's place coldly.
Boom!
Another earth-shattering explosion sounded as the breath of the white dragon disappeared. The island's ground has been completely ruined.
The left side was shrouded with red golden flames while the other side was extremely cold as if it was frozen for thousands of years.
In the center of this, Roja stood holding his swords while looking at the dragon in the sky, his breath was slightly rapid, but he didn't have any injury on his body.
"Humph!"
He snorted with a cold face. Is this Pluto? If it is, then it should be destroyed as it was the trump card of the world government.
Wouch!
Roja stepped up and flew and waved his swords.
"Nitoryu… Extreme Destruction!"
This attack filled with destructive power as it headed toward the dragon.
The two forces wrapped around each other as they moved forward.
Roar!
The Dragon roared as it felt the threat. It flew high as it tried to avoid the attack but it still failed to avoid it.
Boom!
Under this attack, the Dragon roared in pain as it wanted revenge against Roja.
Its scales were hard, but they were still destroyed by this attack which made it extremely angry.
Roar!
It rushed at Roja with its claws wanting to tear Roja apart.
Roja already knew this as he saw it with his haki. He avoided its claws, and at the same time he flashed on its head and slashed.
"Void Thorns!"
Wouch!
The Dragon's scales were hard, it could even resist the attack from Fire and Ice separately, but it couldn't stop Roja's void thorns.
But at this time, the elders sneered.
"Na?ve!"
"Do you think you can deal with it so easily?"
Almost at the same time as they spoke, the sword piercing the Dragon was repelled and Roja had to retreat.
That wound didn't seem to affect it at all as it healed directly.
Seeing this, Roja's eyes flashed. This powerful defense and regeneration seemed to be on par with Kaido.
Roar!
The Dragon roared as it used its breath again. After avoiding it, Roja confronted the Dragon's claws that rushed at him.
The Dragon's body was huge, but it was extremely fast.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The battle between a Dragon and a human caused the earth to tremble with every blow.
At this moment, not far from Mary Geoise, Roja's cousin, Monkey. was moving toward the island. But he looked from afar with his cadres from the revolutionary army behind him.
"What kind of battle is this…"
Someone swallowed and felt his heart shaking after every collision.
"Incredible."
"Leader is that Pluto, one of the three Ancient weapons?!"
Hearing this, Dragon looked at them and shook his head: "No, I don't know… But its power is definitively comparable to them… And Roja confronting it is totally far from being a normal human."
Listening to Dragon, the people were shocked as they looked toward the island.
Indeed, It's extremely powerful and Roja, the Human, was fighting it to a standstill, what a monster!
Not just the revolutionary army, the things in Mary Geoise spread all over the world. It's impossible to have a live broadcast, but the power from the collision could be felt from far away.
The war of the best only ended an era of 22 years of piracy, but this time, an era of 800 years would come to an end in Roja's hands.
The battle of the world, a battle to determine the future of the entire world, this is what people called it later.
In this battle, whether the world government continues to rule over the world or a person turns to god overlooking everything in his way.
Boom! Boom!
The roaring continued making people's hearts turn cold.
Roja's held each sword in hand and was fighting with the White Dragon in the sky while the earth below them continued to crack.
The scales of the dragon were very strong, even Roja's blades could only be repelled.
Even attacking with void thorns wouldn't be able to kill the Dragon.
The elders looked at this scene with a sneer. It's impossible for a human to defeat this dragon. It stood at the peak, it was like a god, they respect the Celestial Dragons because of this power that was in their hands.
"No matter how strong you are, no human can beat it."
In the view of the elders, Roja can't kill this dragon, and even if he wanted to escape, the Dragon was also fast and wouldn't allow that.
At this time, Roja who was fighting with the dragon finally spoke in disappointment: "Is it completely controlled? It seems like I won't be able to turn it into my mount."
Roja's voice made all the people fall down.
Is he joking?
Especially the elders who didn't expect Roja to say such a thing.
"Is he crazy?!"
"At a time like this, he still wants to conquer the dragon and make it his mount?!"
Countless people were stunned as they didn't know what to say anymore.
Chapter 359
Just in the next moment, the look of disappointment in Roja's face changed into one of indifference.
"Forget it."
As Roja shook his head, a horrible momentum rose up, and suddenly the world seemed to sway.
The Dragon seemed to feel the threat and made a breath attack to stop him from moving.
However, Roja stood in his place indifferently. The swords returned to their original color and merged together, returning to one sword again.
Wouch!
The sword seemed to be filled with destruction as a fissure in space suddenly formed.
At this moment, Roja waved his sword.
"Getsuga… Hakai!"
He was using Ryujin Jakka with Getsuga Tensho which made destructive power rush from the sword.
Wouch!
The power of this attack wasn't three releases, it's like it, but it's difficult to describe… You could only know what it is from its name, Hakai!
The Attack collided with the Dragon breath, in an instant the breath disappeared without resistance and the attack slammed on the Dragon's body.
Wouch!
The scales of the dragon, under this attack, were destroyed as the destructive power rushed into its body. After a slight pose, the dragon's body exploded.
Bang!
A loud sound and a huge mushroom smoke rose to the sky. The white Dragon ceased to exist after this attack.
Looking at this, all the people watching this including the elders felt dull. They couldn't feel anything anymore.
"Escape!"
Even the elders who were at the top of the world couldn't help feeling fear and wanted to retreat instinctively.
Roja's figure floated in the sky as he glanced at the elders indifferently. First he turned Sen Maboroshi back to normal then said.
"Bankai… Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
And after that, he said: "Bankai… Hakka No Togami!"
And finally: "Bankai… Daiguren Hyorinmaru!"
When Roja's voice fell, an extreme cold field spread all over the place.
Three Bankais, Extreme cold field!
The elders stopped in their places as if time froze, a horrified look appeared on their eyes as they couldn't move anymore.
Roja raised his hand, and the figures of the elders suddenly collapsed into the ice.
The elders… All of them died!
Many people looked at this with shock and numbness.
…
Today, the 21 of March year 1521 (Author's estimation)
On this day, the world government that ruled for over 800 years was completely destroyed. The Celestial Dragon's met their end and the new Era started.
…
On April 2, 1521, the new world government was established.
The new world government had Cobra as its president, and Fujitora became the fleet Admiral while Dragon was now the head of the intelligence agency of the world government.
No one raised any objection to Roja's command and Roja didn't hold a position any longer. But everyone in the world knows that he is the master of the world.
…
Is there a god in this world?
If there is, then it would be Ghost Sword Roja!
…
In 1522, any ruler of an island could participate in the world government conference.
In the same year, Luffy reached Raftel and completed his dream while Ace in the same year reached Raftel after Luffy.
…
Above the clouds, a temple was built on a sky island. Some people passed by the temple and saluted respectfully as the existence leaving there was something revered by them and worshiped.
In a courtyard inside the temple, Roja was wearing a loose white robe standing with his hands behind his back as he looked deeply at the sky.
"What are you thinking?"
Hancock came from behind Roja wearing a Cheongsam.
Roja looked at her and said: "I was thinking… about when I should leave."
As he said that, Roja couldn't help reaching out and touching Hancock's pretty face revealing a gentle smile.
Hancock let Roja caress her a little and leaned against him as she shyly whispered: "Mm."
Hancock knew what Roja meant by leaving.
As she traveled with Roja around the world, Roja told her many things.
Compared to being curious about what he told her, what's important to her was being by his side.
"Listen to me… Oy!"
Looking at the beautiful woman in his hand, Roja's heart couldn't help but be swayed as he screamed at Hancock.
"When that time comes, you could consider it, but for now, we have things to do."
"Are you coming or not?"
Hancock blushed as she said seductively. Only in front of Roja would she behave like this, she was completely different from the overbearing.
"Uh!"
Roja nodded seriously.
…
The power Sen Maboroshi originated from the Hyogokyu which have unlimited possibilities for evolution, but it also had the desire to consume the user.
When Roja was eager for strength, this wasn't reflected, but he reached the peak of the world, his power rising anymore was meaningless to him which made the desire to consume resurface.
It was eager to continue to grow.
But it was integrated with Roja's souls which could be said that eagerness came from Roja's soul itself.
Roja knew that he might have to go to the Bleach world to get stronger…
This road is dangerous.
Roja knew from his memories that this world power was far away from being comparable to Bleach's world. His power wasn't enough to cross directly to such a world. He may have to go to another world on his way to rest.
Therefore, he tried to raise his power to the limit in this world before he set off.
Although it is extremely slow to improve further, Roja knew he had to reach the seventh stage before he crossed to another world.
In addition, he was studying the space building ability to develop it more.
Chapter 360
A few years later, Roja was sitting in front of a table made of white clouds. A girl stood beside him as she poured a cup of tea for him.
Hancock didn't like any man other than Roja, So all the attendants in this place were women.
"You can go."
"Yes."
After Roja faintly commanded, the girl with two wings on her back went out leaving Roja in deep thoughts.
Roja didn't reach out to grab the cup but just held his hand toward his mouth, and the cup suddenly appeared in his hand.
This simple feat showed Roja's mastery over the space element.
In the past few years, Roja upgraded Sen Maboroshi to the limit of the sixth stage, and he was close to the seventh stage.
He was just a step away from reaching that level.
Because Roja can't encounter any worthy opponent in this world, so without battles, his improvement speed was too slow.
So this bottleneck would take him a decade or so to pass but that was a bit too long, and Roja couldn't wait for that much.
As for his space ability, Roja developed it in two directions, one space transfer, and the other is the space system's attack abilities. Naturally, Space Transfer wasn't necessary, but he wanted it. The small feat of moving the cup to his hand was Space Transfer.
As for the attacks, Roja used the same principle with void thorns and made it so with a slash he can send an attack that opens the void and is invisible to the naked eye.
The name of this attack was space cut.
Although it required Roja to go all out, and the crack wasn't that big, it was extremely powerful.
"It's almost time to leave."
After finishing the cup of tea, Roja stood up and muttered.
The reason why Roja didn't leave until now was that the emptiness of the void was too dangerous. He wasn't afraid himself, but he didn't want Hancock to be in danger with him.
And he couldn't leave Hancock here alone, so after he developed his space ability, he can move between spaces without any danger.
But the problem is that he requires accurate spatial coordinates.
This means that he still needs to arrive at the other world before he can come back to One piece's world and take Hancock with him.
This is the safest way Roja thought of. Although he was sure he could take Hancock with him safely, if he encountered a problem he had the power to protect himself but not Hancock.
After coming to a decision, Roja walked into the hall and pushed the door open. In the room, Hancock was still lying in bed which was made of clouds and was very comfortable.
Her eyes were closed with an expression filled with happiness, her sleeping posture wasn't elegant at all, and she wasn't wearing clothes. Even though Roja saw this many times already, he couldn't help but appreciate her body every time he saw her.
"Good Morning!"
Roja smiled and sat down.
Roja noticed the movement and gradually woke up. She got up without a cover and stretched her body which made her full chest appear in front of Roja's eyes.
With a sly look, Hancock looked at Roja lovingly and greeted him. Even though they lived together for several years, she didn't feel troubled at all. Instead, she felt happy and satisfied.
Roja looked at Hancock sleepy face as she was tidying her messy hair
After a little intimacy with her, Roja looked at her seriously and said,
"Hancock, I think it's time for me to go."
"Now?"
When she heard Roja, Hancock was stunned. Although they have talked about this topic before countless times, hearing this she felt lost.
Roja looked at her and smiled: "If you don't want me to go, I won't."
Hancock didn't answer until after a while, as she bit her teeth, she looked at Roja and said: "Don't worry, you will pick me up when you arrive there anyway, it won't be too long."
Hancock wasn't afraid of the short time separation, Roja didn't dare take her through the void, and she didn't feel well knowing that Roja would go to an unknown world.
Although she knew he was strong and she trusted him, the unknown often gives people fear.
"Ok."
Roja looked at Hancock directly in her eyes and nodded seriously. He said solemnly: "Don't worry, if you encounter any danger here, I can come back anytime. If there is no danger, you just wait for a little bit, and I will come back to take you back."
Roja didn't hide his ability from Hancock, and so she knew that Roja left a space mark in this world so he can come back anytime.
So she pressed any other thought in her mind and nodded at Roja and took the initiative to hug him.
Roja looked at her gently and pushed her on the bed.
Roja and Hancock didn't have children even after a few years. On the other hand, Roja didn't want a child to be born into a mortal one, so when they become Shinigami, they can have children while being immortal.
…
Inside the temple, Roja took a deep breath and held Sen Maboroshi and made a space tear. He squeezed himself into the tear in the space.
The scenery changed from the beautiful temple to a horrible world full of chaos.
In this space, even if someone like Kaido came here, he would be torn into pieces in an instant.
Roja couldn't resist the power in the void, and even if uses his bankais he won't be able to do it as well.
However, it wasn't impossible to move, he had the space ability, and he could use it to trick the chaotic energy and help him avoid drifting in a crack.
Expanding his power of space, Roja's body was covered in a white light which made his body sway with the chaotic energy.
"It's probably in that direction."
Roja thought about the direction Sen Mabaroshi told him.
He was like a boat inside of countless whirlpools. It seemed he would be swallowed any time, but he somehow passed them.
He didn't know how long it took until he felt his power was running low, he shook his head as he only walked about a tenth of the distance toward his destination.
"I have to stop and rest."
Roja was ready to find a place and rest, he waved Sen Maboroshi and tried hard to break the space and enter some world to rest.
After perceiving the place he would rest at, Roja's figure squeezed into the world.
Chapter 361
In the sky, above a certain forest, a crack in the air appeared, and a figure took a step out of the crack before it disappeared.
"Houh!"
Roja breathed a sigh in relief and went down to the ground.
Seeing water and trees, Roja felt relieved as he could take a break in this place then go back to the void to continue on his way.
After walking for a few steps, Roja suddenly stopped as he felt something strange and said to himself: "This world… This is weird, there seems to be some kind of energy in the air."
Just as he said curiously, he released his Kenbunshoku Haki to look for a living being, and as he did, he caught a sign of movement not far away from his place.
"There are people?"
Roja's eyes flashed a little, he didn't know what kind of world this was.
Roja could feel that these people were coming toward his direction and he didn't avoid them. His eyes flashed with a strange color as he said: "Huh? They are…"
…
In the forest, a thirteen-year-old girl dressed in a Ninja uniform while wearing the head protector of Konoha was moving quickly.
She seemed desperate while there were several wounds on her arm and blood dripped as she moved.
Behind her, a dozen of Kumo Ninjas were chasing after her.
"Quickly catch her! This must not be leaked!"
A Kumo ninja said as he said with a face full of killing intent.
Wouch! Wouch!
Several shurikens flew toward the girl's back. When they were about to hit her, the girl avoided them, and the shurikens were directly embedded in the tree in front of her.
But, even though she avoided them, the shurikens were accompanied by explosive tags.
"Not good!"
The girl's pupil shrunk and she didn't hesitate to go down from the tree to avoid the explosion and tried to escape on the ground.
But at this time, a few Ninjas were in front of her blocking her way.
"Damn! Am I surrounded?"
The girl's heart went cold, the other Kumo ninjas were already behind her.
Oops!
The girl bit her teeth and tried to flee.
However, because of the slight hesitation, the ninjas after her closed the distance.
"Earth release: The art of movement!"
A ninja suddenly made hand seals and pressed his hand on the ground. The ground suddenly started to sway, preventing the girl from escaping quickly.
She was still being chased by the Kumo Ninjas, and the distance between them shrunk.
At this time, she saw a person in front of her, she hesitated at the beginning, but it seemed he was just an ordinary man without any chakra fluctuations passing by.
Looking at the Kumo ninjas after her, the girl turned toward the 'ordinary man' who just happened to pass by with remorse.
If I didn't hesitate, I would've been fine.
Why is there an ordinary man passing by here?!
However, in the end, she was inexperienced, she just graduated from the academy. If someone else was in her place, he wouldn't hesitate to escape directly.
"Ninja… That head protector…"
"It turns out I'm in Naruto's world?"
Roja stood not far away looking at the girl being chased by the Kumo ninjas. It seems like he came into a place he was most familiar with.
He really didn't expect that the world he went into to rest would be Naruto's.
"So, what time is it now? Second world war? Third world war?"
Roja thought as he looked at the girl with Konoha's head protector. She was familiar. He could remember her from the depth of his memories.
Kurenai!
If he remembered correctly, this should be the thirteen years old Kurenai.
So the time now should be about the third world war.
Just when Roja was thinking, the group of Kumo ninjas surrounded Kurenai, but they didn't attack immediately as they wanted her alive.
At the same time, they saw Roja, they couldn't ignore him as they didn't want any witness on this to remain.
"He doesn't have any chakra… He is an ordinary person."
A perceptive Ninja from Kumogakure looked at Roja with a frown.
Originally, Roja seemed like an ordinary man, but he was just too calm.
"Don't let him live."
The captain of the Kumo ninjas said.
Even if he is an ordinary man, he witnessed their doing, and if he reported to Konoha about this, it would cause trouble.
Wouch!
After getting the order, several Shuriken flew at Roja. Seeing this, Kurenai thought that the next moment would be tragic.
Roja suddenly appeared, he got himself in this because of her, she could only smile bitterly at Roja as she would face the same fate soon.
Facing these shurikens, Roja didn't try to evade, but instead, he stupidly stretched his hand to catch the shuriken.
The ninjas saw this and coldly sneered while they were about to turn around and ignore Roja as he was already a dead man.
But in the next moment, something happened that made them horrified.
Wouch!
Roja's hand grasped the shuriken.
Of course, this wasn't that surprising in this world, what made them horrified was the shuriken smashed on his body that made a collision sound of metal hitting metal and sparks flew away after the collision.
One of the shurikens hit Roja's eyelid, but his eyelid didn't move at all as if they hit an iron wall.
What?!
Is this a joke?!
"This… Is he still human?!"
The Kumo ninjas were stunned, and their chins almost hit the ground from shock.
So many shurikens were hit, and they couldn't pierce his body at all. Is he made of steel?
Chapter 362
His body was tougher than steel, which was a common thing in one piece's world, but in Naruto's world, it was enough to make the ninjas horrified.
"Be careful!"
"This guy is special!"
A few of the Kumo ninjas rushed back and forth and started printing hand seals.
Since the shurikens are ineffective against Roja, they could only use Ninjutsu.
"Lightning release: Thunderbolt!"
A few of them were shocked, but they didn't hesitate to attack, they were elites. They printed quickly and attacked Roja. The thunderbolt moved toward Roja who was still playing with the shuriken he caught.
As he saw they were still attacking, he looked at them coldly.
"You want to continue?"
Roja swept the Kumo ninjas a cold glance and lifted his foot.
Wouch!
In the blink of an eye, a white wave burst out from Roja's foot and spread in all directions, everything it touched turned into Ice.
The thunderbolt touched the White mist like thing and directly disappeared.
Wouch! Wouch!
More than a dozen Kumo ninjas stiffened for a moment before they turned into an Ice sculpture.
The only one who wasn't frozen was Kurenai who had a shocked expression on her face.
"Ice?!"
She clearly didn't see Roja do any hand seals, but he suddenly released such powerful ninjutsu. The scene was too shocking for her.
She knew that the Kumo ninjas after her were Chunin and Jonins. Even if she wasn't injured, she wouldn't be able to do anything like this.
Kurenai standing on the Ice was surrounded by the frozen Kumo ninjas. All she felt at that time was a coldness and her body trembling slightly.
Originally she thought that Roja was an ordinary man, she didn't expect him to be so powerful.
Kurenai's forehead was full of cold sweat as she gazed at Roja with fear and couldn't help retreat. Although it's useless with the power he showed, he could kill her in a second, she still couldn't help step back.
After playing with the shuriken, Roja glanced at her and didn't pay her any attention as he turned toward the forest and disappeared.
Seeing this, Kurenai stopped retreating, but her back still felt cold, she didn't dare move. After a long time from when Roja disappeared, she took a deep breath and calmed herself.
She thought he would kill her, she didn't expect him just to leave.
Looking around at the frozen land in front of her and the frozen ninjas, she still looked at them in disbelief.
…
At Konoha's camp, here is the frontline of the war between Konoha and Kumo. Here the commander of the camp, Nara Shikaku's father was at a tent in the center of the camp while a Konoha ninja was reporting to him about the Kumo.
The commander's eyes flashed and said: "That's a very important piece of information, good work!"
From the team that was sent out, only one person returned, so Shikaku's father guessed what happened. After all, inquiring about confidential information comes with high risk.
"Nara-sama, there is still a report…"
Kurenai hesitated a little before she organized her thoughts before telling the entire story.
The commander wasn't impatient hearing her story until the part where she mentioned the mysterious person and how he took care of the Kumo Ninjas.
He couldn't help but ask in a deep voice: "Are you telling the truth?!"
"Yes, you can send someone to check it out…" Kurenai took a deep breath and answered seriously.
The commander's brows knitted as he went back and forth inside the tent.
He kept on thinking about this, from the report, the guy should be from the Kirigakure (Village hidden by the mist), and he shouldn't be a nameless Shinobi too.
How did someone from there come to the frontlines of the war between Konoha and Kumo?
Kirigakure may be a small village, but their seven swordsmen are a power to be taken into consideration.
Now on this battlefield, someone as strong as these seven made an appearance.
The more he thought about it, the more he was confused. Finally, he waved toward Kurenai so she could retreat. After she left, she started to think about this carefully.
That person should have a blood limit, and he may also be one of the elites of the Kiri, he is a certain threat.
…
At this time, Roja was referred to as the invisible elite of Kiri.
Roja found a cave in the forest and settled there briefly.
He knew this was Naruto's world. So he was no longer vigilant.
Of course, Naruto's world is dangerous. It was okay during the third war, but in the fourth war, all the Kage's were defeated, and everything was in chaos, the Infinite Tsukuyomi and such are too dangerous.
"I don't know how powerful I'm by the standards of this world…"
Roja felt that if it's not Madara or Hashirama, then the others are like ants.
"Genin, Chunin, Jonin, Kage, Super-Kage, and Sixth path…"
"Hashirama should be at the level of a super-Kage, Madara after the Edo Tensei should be between the super-Kage and the sixth path with some of the powers of the sixth path."
Roja guessed that with his current power, he shouldn't be able to fight the sixth path, but he should be at least as strong as Hashirama or stronger, maybe at the level of Madara after the Edo Tensei.
When Roja thought about the final boss of this world, Kaguya, his eyes flashed.
Immortal!
Even if he became a Shinigami, his life wouldn't be infinite, maybe he can pass a millennium, but he would still be aging even if it was extremely slow, like Yamamoto, but he isn't an immortal.
Kaido's body compared to Kaguya's is too weak. And immortality is the power Roja was seeking.
"A very challenging world…"
Roja wasn't this fired up in a long time, his soul seems to be gradually changing as he was about to reach the seventh stage.
Chapter 363
Previously, Roja reached the peak of the sixth stage, but he couldn't upgrade Sen Maboroshi to the next level. But after he entered this world, although there was no danger, the bottleneck of the sixth stage opened, and he can now reach the next stage directly.
Wouch!
With a slight tremble, Sen Maboroshi and Roja's soul seemed to get stronger while the sword was covered with a faint light.
The process was as fast as before.
"The seventh stage..."
Roja stretched out his hand and grabbed Sen Maboroshi. Compared to when he first got the sword, it was now full of luster as if it was reborn.
Roja knew that the change in Sen Maboroshi was according to his will. After the upgrade, he will become stronger within the sword.
Previously, releasing three abilities, Roja would only last for three minutes. On one hand, his Reiatsu wasn't enough, on the other hand, Sen Maboroshi can't handle the three powers for too long.
If the Reiatsu isn't enough, he can always recharge using his devour ability. But there is no solution to the other problem. If he maintained it for too long, Sen Maboroshi would be damaged, and it would take time for it to heal.
After the upgrade, it's still unclear whether Sen Maboroshi can handle four abilities simultaneously. However, using three abilities was easier, and if he has enough Reiatsu, he can use it without limit.
Reaching the seventh stage allowed him to choose another ability.
"Ryujin Jakka, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no Togami... I have enough abilities in the elemental system and the Metamorphosis system. I have the devour ability for reiatsu and I have one in the control system, I still need one in the illusion system apart from the one I have..."
After Roja thought for a while, he decided to choose the most powerful illusion ability...
Kyoka Suigetsu!
Just by looking at the Shikai, it's possible to hypnotize the five senses of the one who saw it... The hypnosis is a little inappropriate, dominant is a more fitting word.
Fully dominate the five senses of the one who sees his sword.
It is said to be an ability under the illusion system, but if you think more about it, you can call it one of the control abilities.
"No bad."
Roja was satisfied by this ability, after all, this was one of the abilities he wanted.
There was illusion in this world. Although Roja wasn't afraid of ordinary ones, if he encountered Tsukuyomi or other strong Genjutsus, Roja wasn't sure if he could use his soul power to resist them.
But now, with Kyoka Suigetsu, any illusion can be put out without much effort.
With three abilities released, he may have the power to fight against the Sixth path, but if he could release four, he could dominate him.
Boom!
"Sure enough..."
After releasing four abilities, it was directly shattered. Even though Sen Maboroshi could handle three releases easier now, it still can't handle four at once.
Roja could feel that this feat can't be carried by the current Sen Maboroshi, but anyway he still can use three abilities at the same time now.
Using two was balanced, and using three was somewhat stable, but four would break the balance, and the abilities would directly collapse.
"With only three abilities, if I encounter the sixth path, I would put up a fight but can't win. I need to work hard toward the eighth stage."
Roja muttered.
In his view, even three abilities can't compare to Zanka no Tachi.
The ultra high temperature of 15 million degrees wasn't just an ability in the elemental system, but one close to the force of the origin of all things that can burn anything to ashes.
Even Sen Maboroshi needs to reach the eighth stage so he can use it, you can see its power just from this.
"If I reach the eighth stage, I will be able to use Zanka no Tachi, can the sixth path handle that?"
Thinking of this, Roja's eyes showed eagerness. He took a deep breath and calmed down and returned to the cave.
He wasn't planning to leave this world in a short while. He wants to try to reach Kaguya's level of power.
Now is about the beginning of the third Ninja war. There are still more than ten years before the fourth war. That is a bit long. Roja didn't want to let Hancock wait for so long, he would just settle here and pick her up.
"Speaking of this... In this world, in this world even without becoming the Sixth path, two powers can stand before him."
Roja sat down and made Sen Maboroshi stay in mid-air.
"One of them is Hachimon Tonkou..."
Thinking about the Hachimon Tonkou, Roja blinked and shook his head slightly. This move can only momentarily strengthen the user. After using it, the body will wither. And although he can preserve and not die, he won't have any physical power after using it.
In addition to the Hachimon Tonkou, there is the natural energy that can be used by the Sixth path.
When Roja arrived in this world, he could perceive this energy, but he had no time to study it.
Sen Maboroshi seems to desire this power for himself.
"Natural energy..."
Roja slightly closed his eyes, he calmed down, and his senses were used fully.
Quickly after that, he saw the strange energy in this world. This energy filled the world as if it was everywhere. It seemed to be the origin of this world.
Roja thought about something and released a high pressure to drive the natural energy at him.
He actually succeeded, and natural energy started to gather toward Roja, but Roja didn't rush and tried slowly.
Natural energy could turn the user into stone if not careful, and he didn't want that. It was hard, but it was worth it.
One piece's world, Roja practiced until he reached the peak he could reach in that world, his body couldn't reach the power of Kaido's body.
And if you want to keep your body at its peak without any decline, it would be difficult if you're not improving.
But now, Roja found that absorbing natural energy enhanced his physic.
Now he can use this energy to get as strong as Kaido or maybe stronger.
"Sure enough, staying in this world is the correct decision."
Chapter 364
The difficulty of controlling nature's energy was high, but because Roja's soul was strong, he could control it better than most people.
Uchiha Madara could easily control it and so could Roja.
When Roja determined that he could easily control the natural energy, he no longer stayed cautious and started absorbing it.
The energy started to converge toward Roja, and Roja's body slowly started to transform.
Suddenly, Sen Maboroshi jolted and started absorbing the energy independently, and its speed overshadowed Roja's almost robbing all the energy for itself. The ratio was 1 to 9.
"What?!"
Roja didn't expect Sen Maboroshi would be able to absorb nature 's energy. He could tell that Sen Maboroshi was getting stronger the more it absorbed.
This was surprising to Roja, he didn't know a way to upgrade Sen Maboroshi to the eighth stage within ten years or so, but now he found a way.
"At this speed, even if I don't fight, before the fourth Ninja war, I would be able to reach the eighth stage."
"If I make more improvement in this period, it may reach it faster."
Roja's face showed excitement.
Gradually, half a day passed. Roja stopped the absorption process and walked out of the cave with a touch of helplessness... He was hungry...
He wasn't Kaido, he didn't have the ability to keep his body alive without eating. In the past, when he was with Hancock, he didn't have to consider this as someone would get food for him.
After coming to this world, he was alone, and he had to find his own food.
After a while, Roja used Haki to look for food and finally he found a few hawks.
Wouch!
Raising his hand, the hawk slowly fell from the sky toward Roja.
"This may be worth it to conquer this world."
Roja reached out his hand and grabbed the fallen hawk.
"All things in the world turn to ashes."
Roja's mouth twitched slightly, it was a bad idea to use Ryujin Jakka to cook as everything burned in an instant.
Just when Roja had a headache, his eyes flashed, and his mouth rose into a faint smile.
...
A Shinobi squad from Konoha was approaching the forest.
"Come on, be careful."
The leader was a jonin, he was the one who spoke to the three behind to slow down.
This was a scout team.
For the past few days, there has been a strange movement in the forest. After hearing this, Shikaku's father suspected that Kumo ninjas were doing something here, so he sent someone to investigate.
The four people stayed somewhat apart so if something happens, some of them could retreat and report.
In this squad, one person saw Roja before. She was the one adept at Genjutsu, so she was at the rear of the squad.
"I will go and see, you should be careful and pay attention to concealment."
The Jonin spoke as he started moving.
But before he went far, he saw a cave beside that cave where a person was standing.
"Who?!"
Jonin's pupil shrinks as he is shocked. Almost subconsciously he attacked Roja.
Roja fearlessly faced the Shuriken.
"Is the style of the ninja's to attack directly without talking?!"
Roja shook his head as the Ninja in this world are different from pirates. Everyone believed himself to be the strongest there.
Most of the villains in one piece died because of their mouths as they explained their own abilities before attacking. In Naruto's world, the enemy would be judged little by little, so they can make a strategy.
Seeing that caught the shurikens easily, the Jonin backed away.
"This guy... What a strong body! A quick reaction! Is he one of the Kumo ninjas?"
This was the frontline of the war between Konoha and Kumo. These Ninjas were good with thunder, and most of them had a very quick reaction.
Wouch!
At this moment, the leader rushed toward the squad. They had a perceptual Ninja, so as soon the leader returned, he exclaimed.
"I don't feel Chakra fluctuations... There are no people in the cave, just one person."
"Only one person?!"
Scouts generally didn't fight, they would only scout and go back to make a report.
The leader of the scouts was originally going to retreat. But when he heard that there was only one person, his eyes flashed a bit.
"That guy is mostly one of the Kumo scouts..."
Although Roja didn't wear Kumo's head protector and didn't dress like one, that was normal. Scouts go out to gather Intel, so they often disguise themselves.
Wouch!
The scout's team decided to surround Roja.
Even if they were scouts, Roja was just one person, and they had four on their side, whether killing Roja or catching him alive would be worth it.
"Go!"
The leader immediately threw a Kunai, and his hands quickly printed.
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
"Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire!"
Almost immediately after the attack, Kurenai reached the scene and saw Roja.
"It's him?!"
Chapter 365
They actually met him. They're in big trouble right now!
Seeing that her companion had launched an attack on Roja, Kurenai shrunk and tried to stop them, but she was too late.
Boom!
The flames exploded, and the wind blew while shurikens flew toward Roja.
Seeing their attacks, Roja looked at the flames and held out one hand, which made the fire stop on their tracks.
Following this, the shurikens and Kunais fell on Roja, and nothing happened to him.
"This is impossible!"
If Roja stopped their attacks with Ninjutsu, it would've been normal, but this scene was difficult to explain.
Especially the shurikens that fell on Roja and produced sparks as if hitting metal made them all numb with shock.
"Thanks for the fire, I will give you some Ice in return."
Roja held the ball of fire in his hand as he glanced at the squad and made a hand gesture.
Wouch!
Ice spread from Roja toward them, and the entire forest was frozen.
When they saw this, they were dazed.
Just a hand gesture is actually this horrible!
They tried to resist using Ninjutsu, but almost instantly, they were defeated.
"No!"
Kurenai stood on the other side looking at this, and she couldn't help but shout.
Wouch!
However, the Ninjas of Konoha were already turned into an Ice sculpture.
Roja's eyes swept Kurenai as he said: "Oh? What is it?!"
Kurenai's face was pale, and she didn't escape knowing that she was facing such a powerful person; it was almost impossible to escape. But she didn't know why Roja didn't kill her.
"You... Why didn't you kill me?"
Kurenai was hopeless as she asked him. She wanted to ask the same thing last time too.
Roja glanced at her as he was preparing to make a BBQ and said: "Didn't kill you? What do you mean? I don't have any enmity with you, why would I kill you?"
"Uh..."
Kurenai was stunned with an awkward face. She didn't expect this answer.
No enmity?
Is there something like that in the Ninja World?
Kurenai wasn't stupid. She heard Roja's words and remembered something. It seems that everyone else took the initiative to attack Roja and Roja only countered.
She didn't attack him even once, so Roja didn't attack her.
But... This didn't make sense!
"I'm a Ninja from Konoha. Aren't you a Kiri Ninja..."
"Kiri? What Kiri Ninja?"
Roja couldn't help but roll his eyes, what kind of thing is a Kiri Ninja?
After shaking his head, Roja asked Kurenai: "Do you know how to make a fire?"
"Oh, yes..."
Kurenai didn't know why Roja would ask this, but she still answered.
Roja asked again: "Do you know how to cook?"
"?"
Kurenai blinked at Roja.
Roja looked at her and nodded: "Well, you should know how to do that... This should be the basics for a Ninja... help me cook this."
Roja squeezed the fireball in his hand and threw the Hawk in his hand to her.
What?!
What is he trying to do?
Kurenai subconsciously caught the Hawk. She couldn't understand what was in Roja's mind.
"Oh, by the way, your companions aren't dead, I can just break the Ice, and they will be fine..." Roja casually said.
Kurenai heard this and showed excitement in her face.
"Really?!"
"Really."
Roja nodded leisurely: "But they tried to kill me. I want to let them go, but it isn't that simple... Well, the choice is yours."
Having said this, Roja narrowed his eyes and looked at her before speaking: "It's simple. If you stay they go, you can use yourself in exchange for their lives."
Hearing this, she silently looked at her three companions who were frozen and bit her teeth.
"I will stay."
If it was giving a life that didn't belong to her, she would hesitate, but if it's hers and she didn't accept, she wouldn't be able to live after that.
Of course, the most critical thing is Roja's attitude. Whether Roja will commit to the promise or not is the key for this because whether her life or her companions lives, they were in Roja's hands.
"Good then."
Roja's eyes flashed, and with a finger, the Ice covering the Ninjas disappeared.
The three came out of the Ice while looking at Roja with Horror.
"You can leave."
Kurenai looked at them and tried to look indifferent.
The three of them heard everything while they were frozen. Two of them were hesitant, but the leader was an elite, he bit his teeth and said: "Go!"
If Roja changes his mind, they would be goners, and they should leave while they can.
The other two also bit their teeth and turned to leave.
Watching her companions go far away, Kurenai took a deep breath and turned to look at Roja. She was suppressing her emotions as she was about to face death.
"What are you doing?"
Roja glanced at her and said: "Go cook that Hawk and send it over. Don't look at me like that, and I don't want your life. I'm just lacking a Chief."
Puff!
Does he want a Chief?!
Kurenai's eyes were slightly widened. She was embarrassed as she thought Roja would do something 'Bad' to her and wondered whether she should commit suicide or not.
Roja didn't care about the look on her face and said without hesitation: "By the way, you can try to escape. If you succeed, I won't follow you, but if you fail... The consequences would be a little bit serious."
"Aren't you afraid that I will poison you?"
Kurenai blinked. She initially thought about assassinating him, but she remembered that his body couldn't be pierced by weapons and changed her mind.
"You can try."
Roja glanced at her with a deep gaze and ignored her.
Chapter 366
This world is good, he can pick a random Loli whenever he wants. Although she was a Loli currently, this girl would be a beauty in the future.
But, Roja has already seen many beautiful women in One Piece, and his lover is Hancock whose charm was known all over the seas. Naturally, the charm of this little girl won't affect him.
After eating, Roja returned to the cave and repeated the process of absorption.
Although Roja was strong, Konoha had thousands of Ninjas.
Kurenai's father was one of the elite Ninjas in Konoha.
If he were under encirclement, even the five Kages wouldn't be able to escape in one piece let alone him. (Kurenai's thoughts)
"What is the origin of this guy..."
Kurenai stayed at the entrance of the cave watching Roja. There was nothing abnormal about Roja, and she was full of doubts.
...
Konoha's camp, the commander's tent.
"Is that guy a Kiri Ninja?"
Shikaku revealed a bit of seriousness as he said: "There is no one else in the forest, but something isn't right. Is there a conspiracy? Is it against the Kumo or us?"
There were more people in the tent, they were the other members of this generation's Ino-Shika-Cho team.
"Listening to the report, that guy admitted that he isn't from Kiri." Choza sat on the chair as he said to Shikaku.
"The words of the enemy aren't credible."
Shikaku sighed as he said: "There is also that possibility, but that kind of power is bound to the Ice Blood Limit. I can only think of Kiri when mentioning this power. Even if he isn't one of them, they are closely related. Perhaps he is an exiled Ninja?"
Inoichi looked calm as he said coldly: "There is such a guy looking from the side, it is a bit scary... I feel that we can't just leave such a hidden danger while fighting with Kumo."
"Yeah."
Shikaku nodded, and his eyes flashed: "It's about time we deal with it."
Just as the three of them discussed, suddenly someone rushed into the tent.
"Shinku, don't worry, things may not be so bad" Shikaku looked at him with calm eyes.
The person who walked in was Kurenai's father.
He took a deep breath and said: "Relax, I won't lose myself to anger. This is a battlefield... What you need to do, I will listen to your command."
"Ok."
Shikaku nodded, after all, Shinku was a veteran, and this was a battlefield. The death of relatives is not uncommon. Not to mention Kurenai was recently caught, not necessarily dead.
"So let's make a plan."
...
The sky is getting darker, and Roja was inside the cave in the same place, he seemed like an old man who was asleep.
Kurenai was staring at Roja all the time. Even though Roja seemed asleep, she didn't dare act rashly. Roja was too strong; she didn't want to alert him.
It's not much to endure a day, not to mention Roja was so strong that even her father may not be able to deal with him.
But, she was determined to escape. After all, she wasn't afraid of death. What is there to be scared about? This is the life of a Ninja.
Since Roja didn't bind her, he must have plans to prevent her escape. She didn't think that Roja would be an idiot without a brain.
It's almost impossible to escape directly.
In the evening, she made a bold decision; she wanted to start her escape plan.
Although Roja's body was strong that she didn't have a chance to deal with him, there was no need to kill him if she wanted to escape.
At midnight, Kurenai was silent without retreating, she held her breath and touched Roja inside the cave.
Roja was still sitting there as if sleeping and didn't move.
Kurenai raised her small hand and printed slowly. After she finished, she took a deep breath.
"Genjutsu: Flower petal escape!"
The Genjutsu she used will trap the victim inside a cherry blossom and make them fall asleep.
Silence.
Kurenai confirmed that her Genjutsu was already taking effect before sighing in relief.
"Because his body is very strong, he isn't afraid of a surprise attack, even if I try I can't kill him, but he still can be trapped in Genjutsu."
Wouch!
Kurenai jumped out of the cave and started running.
She didn't know how long she ran before she looked behind and she still didn't see Roja after her. She was finally relieved.
She jumped on a tree and started running.
But before long, the tree branch she was stepping on broke which made her fall down directly.
Wouch!
Kurenai turned in the air by instinct trying to land smoothly.
But as she was about to land, she felt that there was a flower under her and suddenly the whole world changed. She wasn't in the forest anymore but beside the cave.
"This..."
Kurenai couldn't believe what just happened. She was scared as she fell to the ground.
I ran for an entire night, but I'm still here?!
Kurenai was full of cold sweat as the sun started to rise.
Roja yawned and stood up while stretching his body. He glanced at Kurenai who was full of sweat and said: "It's time to prepare breakfast, oh right, they will be punished for trying to escape."
"You, You..."
Kurenai looked at Roja as if he was a demon. She trembled as she asked: "What did you do? Aren't you under my Genjutsu?!"
"What? Genjutsu? When did you start thinking that I was under your Genjutsu?"
Roja said to her with a smile.
When Kurenai saw this innocent smile, she thought that this person was a terrible demon.
Chapter 367
"Kyoka Suigetsu's power is really convenient, it will help me avoid problems."
When Kurenai went to prepare breakfast, Roja took out Sen Maboroshi while talking to himself. Kurenai didn't know that Roja not only made be his chief but also tried his new ability on her.
After all, he just got it, and he wasn't skilled in it yet.
As long as Kyoka Suigetsu was released, he can control Kurenai's five senses. It was the same as being completely under his control.
In other words, if Roja wanted, he could make it so that Kurenai wouldn't even know that she was preparing breakfast while she was already doing it.
...
After a while, Kurenai prepared breakfast and came back. She didn't look at Roja, and she didn't understand what happened last night.
After eating breakfast, Roja left the Forest with Kurenai.
"Where are we going?"
After Kurenai followed Roja for a while, she couldn't help asking.
Hearing her question, Roja shrugged and said.
"I don't know."
Puff!
Kurenai almost vomited blood while looking at Roja with black lines over her head.
Roja didn't pay any attention to Kurenai's reaction. He didn't know where to go... He was looking for a place full of Nature energy.
Absorbing Nature energy to transform his body was a slow process.
What Roja wanted was to integrate the energy with every cell in his body to form a body as strong or maybe stronger than Kaido's.
The more energy in the air, the faster the process of absorption would be.
Roja was releasing his Kenbunshoku Haki to the limit while absorbing Nature energy and looking for a place with more concentration.
After for a while, the place he was in held more energy than the last one, he continued on his track while Kurenai followed behind silently.
She felt that Roja's behavior was eccentric. When a Ninja moves, he will find a way to cover his , but Roja doesn't care at all.
She even wanted to leave some traces for the Konoha ninjas to find them.
But after following Roja for a while, she found that it wasn't necessary at all as Roja had no intention of covering his traces.
She was even more confused by this.
Of course, she didn't know that Roja didn't do that on purpose, but he did it because he wasn't even a ninja.
...
Because Roja didn't hide his whereabouts, Konoha's rescue team found their tracks and quickly followed behind.
"The target has entered the forest ahead!"
"The Forest from the north..."
Shikaku's face changed.
He received this morning the information about the Kumo ninjas going into the northern part of the forest. There were at least a hundred people, and they were led by the Kumo elites.
Going there will be bad for them.
The canyon behind the forest was empty and would be useless for a fight only if it was a large group.
So the forest environment was an advantage for them. The Ninjas of Kumo want to destroy Konoha's forces slowly.
Of course, Shikaku didn't wait and gave the order to fight.
What he didn't expect was that the dangerous figure would actually enter that same forest.
"The situation isn't good."
Shikaku took a deep breath, he wanted to understand what's happening before going to fight.
...
In the northern forest, Roja and Kurenai were moving forward until Roja stopped and looked in front of him. His eyes flashed slightly.
"What happened?"
Kurenai was a ninja, after all, she didn't understand Roja's behavior, but she was still vigilant.
They were gradually moving away from Konoha's camp, and it would be normal if they encountered a Kumo Ninja.
Roja was very strong, even if a dozen people appear, they won't pose a threat to him, but what if there were a hundred, can he still face them?!
Maybe when they encounter a large force, Roja will escape and she would have a chance to escape as well.
"Someone's ahead."
Roja replied faintly.
When Kurenai heard Roja's voice, she became nervous. She didn't doubt Roja's words. She could only ask: "Are they Kumo Ninjas? How many are there?"
"There are almost a hundred and Eighty."
Roja replied casually, his Kenbunshoku Haki could see to a distance further than the Byakugan. These Ninjas were a few Kilometers ahead.
Roja was still moving forward following the Nature energy concentration.
He could tell that the energy in the place of the Kumo Ninjas was more concentrated than here, so he said:
"Let's go."
Kurenai was ready to turn back, but the next moment she was stunned because Roja didn't actually turn back at all, he was still going forward.
"What? Are you going toward the Kumo Ninjas?"
"Yes, is there a problem?"
Roja looked at Kurenai strangely.
Kurenai opened her mouth and didn't know what to say. In the end, she almost said "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill us both?!"
"Why can't I just pass through them?"
Roja looked at her strangely again.
Kurenai: "..."
She felt that everything she would say would be useless in front of Roja.
Chapter 368
Roja walked forward like there was nothing, Kurenai bit her teeth and kept up with Roja. If he dies, she will die as well, she doesn't want to think of such things anymore.
Anyway, her life isn't hers anymore.
But, following Roja for a long time, they still didn't see any Kumo Ninja which was a little strange.
Didn't he say that there are over one hundred Kumo Ninjas?
Could he be lying to her?
She couldn't help shaking her head. Roja lying to her had no meaning, but she didn't know how far the Kumo ninjas were. She didn't even feel a single Ninja in front yet.
Just as she felt more and more strange, her eyes looked at the surroundings as she felt something was wrong. It seemed like someone did pass from here.
"Really, someone passed from here!"
Kurenai couldn't help breathing a sigh of relief as her eyes were full of disbelief. From the start to now, they walked a few hundred Kilometers. Did Roja perceive the Kumo Ninjas from a few Kilometers away?
This kind of perception was too strong.
Kurenai followed Roja and continued to move forward. After a while, she found that there should be a large number of Ninjas ahead. She was on the scout team, so she was somewhat good at tracking.
They were too close right now. She couldn't guarantee that the Kumo Ninjas wouldn't discover her and Roja, while Roja seemed not to care as he moved forward. Kurenai's face changed as she said: "Are you... A Kumo Ninja?"
"No."
Roja glanced at her and said.
This Guy!
Kurenai was about to fall down from his answer. If you're not a Kumo Ninja, why are you going toward hundreds of them like nothing, are you that confident!
Even if Roja was strong, there is a team of a hundred people in front of him, if he gets surrounded, it would be difficult to get out.
"Are you scared?"
Roja suddenly smiled and looked at Kurenai.
Kurenai bit her teeth and answered.
"No!"
She hardened her heart and caught up with Roja, anyways, her life isn't her own and if Roja dies, she will as well.
...
The forest was silent, the hundred Ninjas walked without making the slightest sound. They were obviously elites.
At least 12 Ninjas were patrolling around so they could react to any danger.
The leader seemed to notice something as he shouted.
"Be careful, we're not far from Konoha's camp. The battle will start at any time... If Konoha's forces leave the camp and encircle us, the mission will be a success."
"Be vigilant. If there is any movement from Konoha's Ninja, report it immediately."
"Yes."
Several perceptual Ninjas responded.
If they encountered a large group, they would retreat, if the number was close to theirs, they would fight it out, and if it was a small group, they would defeat them and continue ahead.
If it was the first case, then I would be bad for them, but the camp would be empty. They already made plans to attack in this case.
This isn't a big battlefield, it's just the start of the third war, and the real battle has yet to start.
At this time, a perceptive Ninja suddenly looked strangely as he said: "Someone is in front of us!"
"Be on alert."
The Ninjas stopped on their tracks while they were fully vigilant. The leader immediately asked: "How many are there?"
"It seems... Only two."
The perceptive Ninja was afraid that he was wrong, so he tried harder to see how many people before he reported.
"Two?"
The Kumo ninjas heard this and didn't know whether to laugh or cry, they stopped because there were two people ahead!
The perceptive Ninja continued to say: "They are heading toward us."
The leader nodded and lowered his voice: "It seems like they still haven't found us out yet. Be prepared and don't let them escape, it's best if they are captured alive."
When Roja and Kurenai were gradually approaching the Kumo Ninjas, the Kumo Ninjas suddenly came out.
Wouch! Wouch!
In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen Ninjas directly surrounded Roja and Kurenai.
"They're here..."
Kurenai saw this, and although she was prepared beforehand, cold sweat filled her forehead as too many Ninjas had encircled them.
She couldn't help but look at Roja.
"Heuh..."
Roja looked at this scene and sighed. He didn't want to cause trouble, but he still didn't want to take another route.
"Can you let us pass?"
The Kumo leader was preparing to threaten Roja, so they gave up resistance, but he didn't expect Roja to speak suddenly.
His chin almost fell to the ground.
Was this guy... an idiot?
"Get them!"
The Kumo leader's mouth twitched as he gave the command directly. Hearing this, the ninjas attacked Roja and Kurenai. They didn't use Ninjutsu because they tried to capture them alive.
Kurenai knew she wouldn't be able to escape and could only try to resist.
But at this time, Roja shook his head while his eyes swept over the Kumo ninjas with indifference as if looking at ants.
Wouch!
Without waiting for the Kumo Ninjas, a horrific pressure broke down on the Ninjas.
The Ninjas couldn't resist at all, this was Roja's Haoshoku!
Boom!
The current power of Roja's reiatsu, even if not fully used, was enough to make the ground crack and the plants to fall.
"This is..."
The commander looked at the Ninjas who were like bloody corpses, and his heart trembled, he could barely breathe before he fell down to the ground.
The pressure not only was on the Ninjas here, it even fell down on the other ninjas in the distance which made them all collapse.
Pang! Pang!
The crowd fell to the ground one by one, there was only one person who wasn't affected by this. It was Kurenai, who was so shocked that she didn't know what to say.
Everything around her and Roja seemed broken. The nearest trees were cracked and collapsing.
Hundreds of Ninjas in an instant were crushed and fell to the ground.
Only the leader could keep his conscious, but he was in a miserable state while looking at Roja with disbelief.
What is this?!
Is it his presence?!
Fear crept into his heart, even if it was a Kumo Ninja, it was impossible to rely on momentum alone to defeat so many.
"Is this the Kumo's hidden elite Ninja? No bad."
Roja at this time looked at the elite Jonin in front of him faintly.
Boom!
Jonin seemed to be struck by lightning as if he saw the most horrible picture in the world and finally couldn't take it anymore and lost consciousness.
Silence.
The Reiatsu released by Roja disappeared without a trace.
The air seemed to return to its former lightness as if nothing happened.
Under Roja's legs, cracks like a spider web spread in every direction reaching the Trees in the forest and the Kumo Ninjas on the ground. It was not a dream.
Just... What happened?!
Kurenai looked at this with a dull face. Although the forest was silent, her mind seemed to be full of explosions.
If Roja's previous power made her awed, then his current display made her mind short-circuits from shock.
Without moving, he immediately defeated more than a hundred Ninja of the Kumo along with a special Jonin.
What kind of power is this!
I'm afraid that even the Hokage can't do this!
Chapter 369
"Let's go."
Roja took back his gaze and said to Kurenai that was still shocked. After speaking casually, he started moving forward again.
Kurenai took a deep breath to calm her heart, and she was still agitated. Such a scene was too shocking.
After moving away, Kurenai finally calmed down a little and couldn't help asking Roja even though she knew he would answer casually: "How did you do that?"
"Reiatsu (spiritual pressure)"
Roja faintly said.
Reiatsu?
What is that?
Kurenai was confused. After shaking her head, she refrained from asking further. She concluded that it was a strong wide area of Genjutsu.
If this kind of power was brought to the battlefield... She didn't dare to think about it.
...
Inside the Kumo's camp, the Fourth Raikage was still an elite Jonin and was commanding the frontlines.
Boom!
The table in the command tent was smashed.
"All lost?"
The fourth stood up and looked angrily as he said: "The elite troop of more than hundred Ninja lost, did they lose in a fight?"
The man was sweating bullets as his eyes were full of fear. He trembled and said: "We don't know, we already sent people to investigate."
"..."
Looking at the trembling man in front of him, the fourth took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
We lost contact with more than a hundred people in an instant. How could Konoha have such power? He asked himself. Even if he attacked personally, even if he had confidence in leaving without injury, he wouldn't be able to destroy all of them.
Half a day later, the Kumo scouts found the troops that were defeated by Roja. Most of them were unconscious. After applying some treatment, some of them woke up.
When they were asked about what happened, all of them were full of fear as they said that a mysterious Ninja defeated them in a moment with some strange power.
After learning of the news, everyone was shocked, even the third Raikage Kumogakure.
"Investigate that person."
Even though he was able to fight with the Hachibi, knowing that more than a hundred ninjas were killed by a single person in an instant made him nervous.
Because with that kind of power, that person could easily change the entire power scales of the war.
And if he was a Konoha's Ninja, then he would've killed the troop or captured them, but he didn't, which made them wonder about his identity.
Under the orders of the third Raikage, a large number of scouts were sent out to investigate the attacker's identity.
"A person with that kind of power... Is he an exiled Ninja? No."
The Raikage showed a terrified look on his face when he received the information that Roja might be a Kiri Ninja.
But, Roja used some kind of Genjutsu to defeat his troops which most likely Kiri didn't have.
The Raikage could only think of the Uchiha family who might have this kind of Genjutsu.
The Kumo's leaders were all confused by this, but what they knew is that this person appearing in the frontlines isn't a good thing.
...
Konoha won't be indifferent about the Kumo's movement in collecting information about Roja. When they were doing so, some information already leaked to Konoha.
Konoha learned about the Kumo Ninja's defeat in front of that mysterious Ninja.
When they passed by that place, even Shikaku couldn't keep calm toward what he saw.
This overturned all of his previous guesses.
Obviously, Roja had nothing to do with the Kumos, and in addition to Ice release, Roja had some kind of terrible Genjutsu. His strength was unfathomable!
Kurenai's father was a good Genjutsu user himself, and when he learned about this, he was even more shocked than anyone else.
Because he was good with Genjutsu, he was very clear about the difficulty of defeating that many in an instant.
"This is really a slap in the face of the Kumos."
Shikaku took a deep breath with a bitter smile on his face. "It seems that the situation isn't something we can easily handle. I need to report back to the Hokage."
When the news was passed to Konoha, everyone there was shaken.
While Kumo and Konoha tried to collect information about Roja, the latter was still wandering around the forest with Kurenai before finally stopping.
"Nature's energy here should be the most concentrated in the area."
Roja stopped at a small river, and after using his Haki to see the concentration of Nature's energy, he planned to stay here temporarily even though he was somewhat dissatisfied.
Kurenai had no idea why they stopped and went to prepare a meal. Now she in addition to fearing Roja was curious about him.
Who was he?
This question was something she really wanted to understand.
Chapter 370
At night, while the stars covered the sky and the moon enlightened the area, Roja was still closing his eyes and sitting on a tree while Kurenai was resting under that tree.
Suddenly, Roja opened his eyes and stood up. His eyes looked deeply at the sky looking at the stars, and finally, his gaze landed on the moon.
"Kaguya..."
Hogomoro and his brother, Hamura created the moon using Chibaku Tensei of the six paths to seal Kaguya there.
A moon is an important place in this world, it sealed Kaguya and allowed Hogomoro's descendants to continue on living.
"Indra and Ashura... The ultimate power of this world is certainly connected to Kaguya. By the time of the fourth war, Kaguya will be released."
Roja was full of disdain when thinking about these two. One reincarnated as Madara, and the other reincarnated as Hashirama. Madara even got tricked into opening the seal on Kaguya.
These two were enough to rival Roja's current power, maybe even stronger than him.
But getting that kind of power isn't easy.
Roja knew that Indra and Ashura were about to reincarnate again, and with his power, he could seize their power, but it didn't make sense.
Look at Sasuke, compared to Madara, the gap in strength was too wide.
Seizing a power that isn't their own would make it hard to display the original power.
Even so, getting that power would require getting the Uchiha's eyes and then getting Hashirama's genes. He needs to awaken the Mangekyu then the Eternal Mangekyou, before getting the power of Indra. That is if he was successful. The process was simply too troublesome.
For Roja, it's better to use his thoughts in developing his space ability then spending so much time in getting the power of these reincarnators. He may get even stronger on his own.
Shaking his head, Roja eventually put these thoughts behind.
He can get everything he wants if he finds something, and that is the Chakra fruit.
Kaguya ate the Chakra fruit to become the ancestor of Chakra. In that case, there should be more fruits on the tree, and if he obtained one, he could have equal power to Kaguya instead of using such a sickening method such as transplanting eyes.
"Space... Right."
Thinking about the power of space, Roja blinked and took out Sen Maboroshi. Suddenly a bubble appeared in front of Roja, and only he could see it.
The scene was strange. As if this bubble was hidden inside Sen Maboroshi.
This power was developed after Sen Maboroshi absorbed Chakra for the past few days. He can now open a small space that belongs only to him.
And, as Sen Maboroshi continues absorbing Nature's energy, space will get bigger. Now it was a fist's size, but it may get as big as a small world.
Roja looked at the space which allowed him to store items inside at will.
What is the strongest power?
That is the power of creation and destruction... That power belonged to God.
Roja didn't come from these worlds, he was never confined to the surface of power. He tried to open a space for himself a long time ago, but he never succeeded. But now after Sen Maboroshi absorbed Nature's energy, he could do that. How can he not be surprised?
Kaguya had six major spaces, and Roja's small space may not be able to grow as big as Kaguya's becoming a real world.
"Nature's energy isn't the purest source of power... No, it should be a dilution of the source energy of the world."
Roja perceived Nature's Chakra. At this moment, he suddenly felt that it was compressed to the extreme which may be the energy of origin.
"Now that I think about it, Chakra is very useful." After observing Nature's Chakra for a while, Roja suddenly touched his chin.
Chakra was the most basic power of a ninja.
In general, Chakra was different from each person with different natures. And the more Natures, the more change in the chakra.
And the fusion of the five elements along with the Yin and Yang, one can form the truth-seeking ball.
In Naruto's world, no one was better at using Yin and Yan and the other five than Hagoromo.
Others can't do this, but he may be able to do it.
Roja's eyes were shining. He didn't want to do anything like transplanting eyes or DNA. It feels disgusting just thinking about it. But if it's his effort, then it's completely different.
"Chakra isn't as strong as Reiatsu, but it's still somewhat strong. If the two were to develop and merge together..."
In the end, Roja was from a completely different world. His thoughts weren't something anyone could think of. Finally calming down, Roja decided to try and cultivate Chakra.
The next day, next to the small river, Kurenai was making breakfast.
After eating, Roja froze the rest of the breakfast and threw it into the river.
"Come here."
Roja walked under a tree and gestured for Kurenai to get near him.
Kurenai didn't know what Roja was thinking, but she still went along.
"Do you know the way to practice Chakra? Tell me about it." Roja directly asked her.
However, this sentence made Kurenai blank out.
Chakra practice method was the most basic thing for Ninja, why would Roja ask her that?
Chapter 371
Although she was confused, Kurenai just told Roja the method to practice chakra. This wasn't some secret, as you can know this almost anywhere in the world.
After that, she looked at Roja with a thoughtful look and finally couldn't help asking.
"Why... Why did you ask?"
"To practice."
Roja glanced at her and said one sentence, and then he sat down preparing to start practicing.
Kurenai looked at Roja with a silly look. An incredible thought passed on her mind.
Could it be that Roja can't use Chakra at all?!
How can that be?!
Roja was clearly a powerful Genjutsu user and also had the Ice bloodlimit... Thinking about it, Kurenai's expression changed.
She recalled before that when Roja used his power, she didn't feel any chakra fluctuation!
He is a so -called powerful Genjutsu, and the blood limit is only a misunderstanding on her part. When she saw these abilities, she just judged them to be ninjutsu. She never thought that Roja wasn't a Ninja.
"You..."
Kurenai looked at Roja in a somewhat incredible way. The shock in her heart was even bigger than when she saw how powerful he was.
"Are you saying... Can't you use Chakra? Aren't you a ninja?"
"When did I say that I was a ninja?"
Roja looked at her strangely then ignored her. He closed his eyes and started refining Chakra according to what Kurenai told him.
Rumble!
Roja's words were like thunder in Kurenai's ears. She was endlessly confused, and the shock in her heart continued to grow.
Without Chakra he used blood limit, without Chakra he used Genjutsu, his body is too powerful... She couldn't think of an answer.
At this time, Roja started refining chakra.
Since he wasn't from this world, he started to wonder whether he can use chakra or not, but his doubt disappeared when Chakra appeared in his body.
It was at this time that Kurenai felt Chakra fluctuation from Roja for the first time.
"Is this Chakra? It feels somewhat different from Reiatsu, but there are some similarities."
Roja concentrated Chakra on his palm then muttered. After that, he dispersed the chakra and returned to his practice again.
He continued to refine Chakra for half a day.
Roja's physic was stronger than most people in this world. If he compared his body with Kurenai's, his cells were ten times stronger than hers.
Chakra was energy extracted from the cells of the body. If the body is stronger, the process of refining chakra will be faster.
At first, Roja started really slow, but he steadily improved.
He reached the Genin's level of Chakra than Chunin, then Jonins and finally he passed a threshold that countless people couldn't cross in their lifetime and gained the chakra of an Elite Jonin.
Such an incredible speed in chakra practice would let the Senju who had strong bodies and incredible chakra reserve cry.
Even though he just started practicing Chakra, his control over it was excellent.
If he didn't have good chakra control, he would only be at a level of Chunin with Jonin Chakra reserve just like Naruto.
The average Ninja needed to practice climbing trees and walking on water to better their chakra control.
But this wasn't necessary for Roja.
Roja's soul will is the most powerful in this world, even if someone can compare to him, it would be the sixth path and Kaguya.
A strong soul meant a strong mental power and a strong mental power meant great control.
He remembered the hand seals the Ninja that attacked him used and the chakra paths used when using the ninjutsu. So Roja raised his hand and started printing.
Kurenai watched as Roja's chakra fluctuation grew from nothing to becoming stronger than hers in just half a day and she could only use one word to describe him.
Monster!
At this moment, seeing Roja slowly printing, Kurenai felt strange in her heart. She believed the fact that Roja didn't know how to use Chakra before.
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
A gust of wind suddenly blew out.
Wouch!
The wind moved toward the river making a huge splash of water.
"..."
Kurenai looked at this with a blank face.
The first time using ninjutsu, not only did he succeed, it even had such great power... I must really be dreaming right now, I think I should wake up soon.
Roja didn't care about Kurenai's behavior as he looked at the ninjutsu he released with a smile.
Although the power wasn't that good, it was quite fun.
Is this the game played by the ninjas?
"Fire Release: Phoenix Fire."
Roja once again printed and this time he was obviously more skilled than the previous attempt. The fire release was a success as several flames fell into the river.
It's just a C Class Ninjutsu, but when displayed by Roja, it reached B class. Kurenai was already numb from shock.
"It's weak."
Roja commented on the power of the Ninjutsu and grinned. He had Ryujin Jakka. This kind of fire was unsightly. If it was the Uchiha's Amaterasu, he would be more interested.
Next, Roja continued to display the other ninjutsu he saw which were of the earth, lightning and water releases which all succeeded in one try. Roja's earth and lightning were weaker than the other three attributes.
"Although I don't have chakra papers to test my chakra nature, it seems like it has fire, water, and wind... I thought I would have the five natures..."
Roja is full of sorrow, but it's not surprising. He had these attributes in his zanpakuto already, that's why he had them when using chakra.
As for Wind... It's not surprising because Ice release is the fusion of water and wind.
Roja wanted to get the truth-seeking jade with his own power, so he needed to practice Thunder, earth, yin, and Yang.
But Chakra nature change wasn't easy, even Kurenai didn't know the method to do so.
Roja wasn't surprised by this as he started to think... Should he go to the Konoha camp or Kumo camp to get these jutsus...
"So... Do I choose Kumo or Konoha?"
Chapter 372
0 Comments/ God of Soul System / By Translatin_Otaku
If we talk about lightning, then, of course, the Kumo would be the best choice. As for the earth element, the Rock has the best users.
In addition to lightning and Earth, Roja needed the Yin and Yan.
The Shadow bind of the Nara is a Yin technique while the Akamichi and the medical Ninja use the Yang element.
"In this case, Konoha would be a better choice. I can learn two elements that I can't use currently. The other elements need practice. If I'm lucky, I can get what I want without the need of going to the Kumo camp."
After Roja thought for a while, he didn't go immediately, he just returned to practice for another two days wanting to learn the Chakra natures and increase his Chakra reserve.
In two days, Roja's Chakra surpassed that of an elite Jonin and reached the standard of a Kage. You can say he is an S class Ninja right now.
There is no such thing as a kage level Ninja, but there are S Class ninjas who could fight with Kages. S class ninjas aren't necessarily Kages, but a Kage needs to be an S class Ninja.
"Let's go, follow me."
On the third day, Roja simply ate breakfast and ordered Kurenai.
Kurenai witnessed Roja's inhuman speed of practicing Chakra. She felt that whatever he does right now, it won't be that shocking anymore.
"Ok."
Kurenai didn't ask where to, she just responded and started following him.
Roja looked at her and said: "Then you will lead the way, let's go to Konoha's camp."
"What?!"
Kurenai shouted subconsciously. Her expression was blank as she looked at Roja.
What? Where did he say he wants to go? Konoha's camp?
"What's wrong? You don't want to lead the way?" Roja smiled at Kurenai and said: "Maybe if we go there, they could save you from my hand."
Kurenai listened to Roja's words and hesitated. If Roja's strength was just that of an Elite Jonin, she would lead the way without hesitation. But his strength is unfathomable, if he went there, only God might know what will happen!
She didn't know what Roja wanted to do at Konoha's camp.
"That... What do you want when you get there?" After taking a deep breath, Kurenai asked.
Roja glanced at her and said: "I want to learn the way to change Chakra nature... If you know how to, we wouldn't have to go there."
"Ug..."
Kurenai's cheeks turned red as if she was just slapped in the face. She was only a Ninja that graduated not long ago, and this was a period of war. She didn't have the chance to practice chakra nature.
After hesitating for a while, Kurenai finally led the way.
Although it wasn't a good thing to lead Roja toward the camp, even if she refused, he could find his way alone.
Konoha's camp location wasn't a secret. It's better for her to lead the way and try to prevent a conflict between Roja and Konoha from starting.
...
Konoha's camp was located in a plain area.
For a ninja From Konoha, the mountain and valley isn't a favorable terrain. If the enemy can use earth release, they would be dangerous. So a plain area was best for them to have a camp.
After all, there were hundreds of Ninja in the camp, and they won't fear a sneak attack.
Roja and Kurenai's figures appeared in front of the camp which was discovered by the patrolling Ninja who immediately went to report.
"What?!"
In the central tent in the camp, a meeting was currently taking place. After hearing the report, all faces changed.
These days, they were looking for information about Roja, they didn't expect him to come to the camp alone.
"He's actually coming to our camp... He's really dating. Is he just going to attack our camp?"
Their faces showed anger.
Shikaku on the side couldn't help saying: "Don't be reckless. That guy's strength is unfathomable. It's really troublesome, we need to be careful."
Shikaku looked at the few people's faces for a long time then turned his head toward the person with the highest position in the room.
"Jiraiya-sama, what do you think?"
One of the Sanin was sitting in the middle of the tent!
He arrived here shortly because of Roja's business by the orders of the Third Hokage.
"Since he is here, let's go and have a look. I want to see what he can do." His face slightly sunk as he stood up with a smile and a voice full of arrogance.
All the people present were having cold looks on their faces.
The name of the Sanin was known all around the world. Their personal strength was undoubted and not to mention he came here along with 300 Ninja units.
The number of the ninjas in the camp exceeded one thousand, and the number of the elite Jonins was at least 30. With such a force, they didn't doubt their victory.
Not to mention Roja, even if a kage was here, what can he do?!
...
Seeing the camp in front of him, Roja didn't feel any tension or had any vigilance at all. He was relaxed as he moved forward while using Haki to look at the camp.
"The number of Ninjas in the camp isn't the same as what you said. There are at least a thousand. It seems like reinforcement arrived."
"Oh..."
Kurenai responded dully. She could see that the camp expanded a lot and there are more people there than before.
As Roja and Kurenai approached, people walked out from the camp.
When Kurenai looked at the people moving toward them, she felt joy and her eyes didn't have any worry anymore.
A Sanin is here in the front lines?!
Chapter 373
A voice suddenly was heard.
"Kurenai!"
"Otou-sama."
Kurenai heard her father's voice and instantly looked toward him with a glimmer of light in her eyes.
"Don't worry."
Shinku saw that his daughter was okay and felt relieved. He couldn't help sigh and say: "It will be fine."
Just after these words, the atmosphere in the camp transformed into a sharp one as the Ninjas rushed at Roja.
"Who are you, why are you here?!"
"Who Am I..."
Roja faintly glanced at the man and said: "I will introduce myself. My name is Roja. I don't belong to any village nor any force."
"As for what I want, um... I need the method of Chakra nature transformation of the earth, lightning, Yin, and Yang. You should have them here, right?"
Doesn't belong to any power?
All the people looked at each other and blinked. They couldn't find any information about Roja even when they sent people to investigate in Kirigakure. But it seemed even the Kiri's didn't know who Roja was.
Roja's identity was indeed a mystery.
Silence fell as the ninjas blinked and no one spoke.
"What? Don't tell me you don't have them?"
Roja faced a dozen people and was indifferent.
Just as Roja's voice fell, Jiraiya didn't speak before smiling.
Wouch!
"The way of Chakra transformation, indeed we have it, but why should we hand it over to you? I think you should look around you..."
Having said this, his face sank as he said again: "Release the hostage and leave. If you do, we won't pursue this any longer!"
As his voice fell, the ninjas stared at Roja, and each of them released a powerful momentum trying to oppress Roja.
If it was a normal person, this much power would be enough to suffocate him.
"Konoha's Sanin, Jiraiya the Toad Sanin, your power is not bad... Can I interpret what you said as a threat?" Roja narrowed his eyes and looked at Jiraiya.
Jiraiya snorted, and he said: "Since you know my name, then you should know the situation you're in."
There were many perceptual Ninjas, and they couldn't feel any presence other than Roja's. It's clear that he was here alone.
Even though Roja was strong, as he defeated the elite troop of the Kumo, this was Konoha's camp. Not to mention the number of Ninjas, even a Sanin was here.
"In that case, I think I need to get them with force then."
Roja grabbed the air, and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand. He looked at the Ninjas in front of him and said.
"Hand over the things I want. Otherwise, if this sword fell down, some of you may die."
"Jiraiya!"
Hearing his words, a touch of anger appeared in the faces of Konoha's Ninjas.
Although Roja was strong, facing a thousand Ninjas and still dared to say such words, he clearly wasn't putting any of them nor Konoha in his eyes.
Wouch!
At the next moment, six Ninjas moved and surrounded Roja from six different angles and yelled.
"Six violet flame formations!"
Wouch!
Roja was enveloped inside a formation without a way of escaping.
This is an upgraded version of the four violet flame formations from the original story. That was the technique used by Orochimaru's four Ninjas to prevent the third Hokage from escaping. This formation was without a doubt stronger than the former.
Whether it's the toughness or the size, it was far better than the four violet flame formation.
"Six violet flame formations?"
Roja looked at the violet curtain around him and shook his head slightly. He said indifferently: "If it was the four red Yang formation, it would've been worthy of me being serious."
Four red Yang formations...
When Jiraiya looked at Roja, he wasn't angry. He felt something strange as he touched his chin. He was a knowledgeable person and knew what the four red Yang formations were.
That formation was created by the second Hokage that needed four Kage level Ninjas to perform. From where can he get that many kage level Ninjas? This guy was overestimating himself.
"Where did you hear about the four Red Yang Formation?"
He snorted as he put his hand in front of him ready to print, but he didn't start yet. He looked at Kurenai beside Roja and said: "You have no choice as you are now trapped here, why don't you let the hostage go quickly?"
"Hostage?"
Roja suddenly smiled and looked at them then said: "Well, I don't have anything to do so I will play a little with you. I will stand here without moving, no matter the method you use, as long as you make me move a step or save her, I lose."
"If you can't, just hand over what I want."
Roja's remark made the Ninjas stagnate as they looked at him with incredible looks.
How arrogant can this guy be?
"You're crazy!"
Jiraiya's face sank as he snorted. But he thought in his heart that this guy was strong and his condition was something he set for his defeat.
Although his mind was a mess, it didn't affect his printing, and without any error, he completed the technique.
Since words didn't get them anywhere, it was a waste of time to talk anymore.
He wanted to see how strong Roja was!
"Earth Release: Swamp Of The Underworld!"
Wouch!
With one hand pressed on the ground, Chakra surged, and the earth under Roja's feet suddenly softened and turned into a swamp ready to devour Roja.
"Bankai: Daiguren Hyourinmaru!"
"Ice Age!"
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in front of him, and Ice started spreading from his feet gently turning the swamp into Ice.
Chapter 374
Jiraiya was frozen for a second. He was shocked, but he was experienced so with a fast speed he printed.
"Sage Art: Hair Needle Senbon!"
Wouch! Wouch!
His long hair erected and solidified, it was even tougher than steel. And because the hair was pointed, It had extremely high penetration.
Jiraiya moved toward Roja while Roja was still motionless while his body was covered by a black layer of Busoshoku Haki. The hair touched Roja's body, and a clanging sound was heard after the collision.
"What is that? Earth strengthening?"
His eyes shrunk as he was well aware of the penetration ability of this technique. Even the Earth strengthening would be useless against him.
At the moment when Jiraiya was facing Roja, a group of people moved together.
Wouch!
The first was Shikaku, he was observing Roja's power to find his weakness, but he couldn't find it yet, so he wanted to test.
"Shadow Imitation!"
Shikaku's shadow moved toward Roja.
The people didn't take Roja's words seriously before. There are so many of them, and whether it's the Nara Shadow or the Yamanaka control, if you don't avoid them, it will be the end.
But surprisingly, facing the Shadow imitation, Roja didn't move.
Silence!
Shikaku's shadow is directly connected with Roja's shadow!
"Did you succeed?"
Shikaku was stunned. He didn't expect Roja to be so daring and not avoid his Ninjutsu.
At the next moment, Shikaku cooperated with his Old partner Inoichi.
"Mind Body Switch Technique!"
Wouch!
The technique directly hit Roja.
The people stopped their movement, and all of them observed.
"Is it done?"
"Isn't this guy weak?"
The people were just starting to see the outcome, and it seems like nothing happened.
Of course, some people were vigilant and doubted whether this was a clone or not.
But at the next moment, Inoichi opened his eyes, and his forehead was full of sweat. As if he experienced extreme horror, he was stunned in place.
Not only Inoichi But Even Shikaku at the side also had his face changed, and as if he was hit hard, he spat blood and fell to the ground.
"Inoichi, Shikaku, what happened!"
"What's going on?"
Seeing this, the people were suddenly shocked. It's clear that their jutsus connected, how come they became like this?
At this time Roja was still standing, indifferently. The Shadow bind of the Nara and the body switch of the Yamanaka are all connected to the spiritual force.
And facing his Spiritual force, even Madara may not be qualified.
After sweeping his gaze at the Ninjas, Roja waved his sword, and white mist suddenly spread. Wherever it went, everything turned to Ice.
"Be careful!"
Jiraiya felt threatened by instinct and without hesitation, his hands printed.
"Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullets!"
Although there were some who were shocked and didn't move, after all, they were all Ninjas, and their reaction speed was extremely fast.
All the fire users attacked and by the side whoever had wind assisted.
Rumble!
The Fire and wind intertwined making a skyrocketing fire sweeping away Roja's white mist.
The Flame collided with the white mist and a sizzling sound was heard.
"What a terrible cold force..."
Jiraiya watched the scene in front of him, and his expression was already serious. So many of them joined hands in suppressing the white mist, and they were only able to block it.
How strong was Roja's Ice Release?!
But when they were secretly surprised, they heard Roja say something, and the white mist condensed making it even more horrible and directly pushed the flames away.
"This is impossible!"
All the Ninjas saw this scene were filled with horror and without hesitation retreated.
Wouch! Wouch!
Some people were swept by the mist and turned into Ice, and the others retreated to the edge of the Six violet flames formation.
The six people managing the formation immediately reacted and opened a way for the others to escape before closing it again.
The mist hit the formation and made it shake as if it was about to vanish.
The six people endured the change and didn't hesitate to push their chakra into the formation to stabilize it, blocking the white mist inside.
The power of the white mist finally dispersed.
Roja still stood in place while holding Sen Maboroshi calmly. He didn't move from beginning to end.
Kurenai beside Roja was unscathed, but her face was full of shock. Just the joint attack made her despair.
Unexpectedly the horrible fire was defeated by Roja alone.
How strong was Roja!
Not only Kurenai, but even the six managing the formation along with the crowd outside also had this question in mind. They were no longer relaxed.
Facing Roja wasn't like facing a human. It's more like facing a Tailed Beast.
"The fire that we jointly released was defeated... That Ice power is horrible, how can we deal with him."
Shikaku's face was white; it seemed he was injured by the backlash of his attack at Roja.
"Don't worry!"
Jiraiya quietly said: "I'm going to deal with him. Although he is powerful, he can't break out of that formation. He is trapped, and the next attack needs some time."
He wanted to use Sage mode and deal with Roja, but that would take some time, but Roja was trapped in the formation, so he had plenty of time.
Without waiting for his preparation, Roja glanced at the Ninjas outside and suddenly shook his head: "You don't dare to enter?"
"You think this thing can trap me?"
When his voice fell, Roja released a horrible momentum as if he turned into a sword that could split the world. He held Sen Maboroshi in his hand.
I have a sword, I can cut everything!
Wouch!
Under the gaze of countless people, the six violet flame formations were broken.
The earth suddenly broke open, and a deep abyss appeared and spread forward.
Chapter 375
The formation was broken by a single attack from Roja. If the Second was present, he would be shocked to witness this.
That formation didn't break even under the attacks of the NIbi. Only a full out attack could break this formation, and that's a full out attack from a tailed beast.
But Roja's Ice, although it was very powerful, was far from breaking the formation.
That's to say, Roja relied on brute force to break the formation.
"This kind of power... Really..."
Looking at the abyss that traversed a hundred meters, Jiraiya didn't know what to think anymore.
All the Ninjas were shocked beyond belief.
Clang! Clang!
Two shurikens held in a ninja's hand fell to the ground and broke the silence.
"Is this a joke..."
Jiraiya looked at the sky, and his back was full of cold sweat.
Others saw this and couldn't help looking at the sky, and what they saw made them doubt their eyes.
In the sky, the cloud was split in half.
Anyone would be shocked by this, maybe if Sarutobi was here, he wouldn't be as shocked because he witnessed Hashirama and Madara's strength.
At this time, the ninjas were frightened because they saw Roja smiling while holding his Sen Maboroshi as if he was waiting for them to continue their attacks.
"Please calm down."
Inoichi's spirit recovered. He looked at this scene while having difficulty keeping his calm.
"Shikaku..."
Jiraiya looked at Shikaku with a bitter smile.
"Wait here, will send you what you want."
They didn't want to fight with Roja. The reason why they did in the first place was that they believed that they had the advantage and could suppress Roja.
But now, the situation is reversed. Jiraiya doubted that he could defeat Roja. Moreover, even if he somehow can, won't these thousand or so Ninjas die. Will they be able to survive his power?
It's a totally worthless sacrifice.
What's more, Roja didn't want anything fundamental to Konoha.
"Good then."
After looking at Shikaku for a while, Roja put away Sen Maboroshi.
He couldn't help thinking about the difference between this world and the world of one piece. In the latter, even in this kind of situation, some of them won't just accept defeat like this.
There are a thousand Ninja here, even if Konoha didn't want to accept Roja's demands, with his power, there is no end to useless sacrifices.
In the end, Jiraiya didn't mind fighting with Roja, he was young and hot-blooded, but in this fight, many Ninjas would die.
"If the Second is here, then it would've been fine."
In his heart, Jiraiya thought about Tobirama's time-space Jutsu. Roja was strong, but they would have chances in fighting him.
Unfortunately, Tobirama wasn't here.
There were more than 30 people that knew about Chakra nature transformation. After a while, they recorded the method for Roja.
Roja took a look at them and couldn't read the words. He directly threw them in his space. Roja was too lazy to name that space, so he just called it Sen Maboroshi's space.
"Do you want to come with me?"
After storing the scroll, Roja glanced at Kurenai next to him.
Kurenai was silent and didn't speak.
Roja suddenly smiled and said: "I don't know how many people want to follow me, and you have that chance, I think you should cherish it."
"..."
Kurenai's mouth was slightly twitching as her eyes rolled. Although Roja was strong, can he not be such a narcissist?
After looking at her, Roja ignored her and started walking away.
Kurenai looked at Roja's figure and hesitated and couldn't help looking at her father. He also hesitated before looking at Shikaku.
Shikaku shook his head slightly.
If Roja is that strong, it's best not to offend him. If Kurenai can follow Roja, they might be able to establish a friendly relationship with him.
Shinku knew Shikaku's meaning. At first, he was worried about his daughter's safety, but now that he saw Roja's strength, he clearly knew that his side was much safer than the Camp.
"Go!"
Shinku took a deep breath as he nodded at Kurenai.
If you say that Kurenai didn't want to follow Roja, that would be a lie. Roja's power and temperament could count as ladies killers. Now that she got permission, the stone in her heart was lifted.
She became relaxed as she nodded seriously at her father. She quickly moved and chased after Roja.
After a while, Roja and Kurenai both disappeared.
Jiraiya turned toward Shikaku and said: "Shikaku, what do you think about this?"
"I think the information should be blocked."
Shikaku was already thinking about this for a while, and he could only think about this.
"What happened here shouldn't be leaked. Otherwise, it may affect the momentum of our troops and the other villages may think that we are too weak and attack us."
Having said this, Shikaku's eyes flashed as he continued: "There is also the conflict between Roja and the Kumo. Maybe they would take the initiative to attack him."
"Good! Then block all information immediately!"
Jiraiya heard what Shikaku said and nodded his head in approval. The others felt frustrated at first, but hearing Shikaku's words made them think that this may have benefits for them.
Chapter 376
In a valley not far from Konoha's camp; Roja sat quietly under a tree while his Chakra constantly fluctuate. Sometimes it was violent and other time it was peaceful.
Suddenly Roja opened his eyes and started printing them and pressed his hand on the ground.
"Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!"
Jiraiya used this technique in front of him before, so Roja tried copying it. Sharingan could copy Techniques, but Roja had Kenbunshoku Haki that reached its peak which made him able to predict the future. Using that, he could copy techniques more efficiently than a Sharingan.
Wouch!
Suddenly, the land in front of Roja turned into mud and several rocks sank down.
"I mastered the Earth Chakra nature, there is still lightning, Yin, and Yang..."
Roja received the way to practice the four Chakra nature transformations, and in three days he succeeded in practicing the Earth nature.
Chakra is a kind of attributeless energy, but from people's bodies they change that nature according to their attributes or create new ones which are blood limit. The fusion of two attributes was named kekkei Genkai, and there was Kekkai tota.
If the user didn't practice Chakra transformation for Earth, he could still use that attribute but it will consume more chakra and will be much weaker than a person who actually practiced it.
Of course, getting new chakra nature wasn't something anyone could do, but for Roja, it wasn't that hard.
What was really hard was the fusion of attributes.
The fusion of two attributes, that's to say, kekkei Genkai such as Ice release, Boil release, etc... is relatively rare. That fusion will allow the user to use the technique from other attributes then the basic ones and they would be stronger than other Ninjas without blood limit.
As for the three attributes fusion, it's known as Kekkai Tota, or blood limit selection, and there is only one known Kekkai Tota in the world which is the Tsuchikage's Dust release, combining Earth, Wind, and Fire.
For blood limit many clans and families still exist and have strong blood limits, as for Kekkai Tota aside from the Tsuchikage, more than three didn't exist in the world or weren't known at all.
"Next comes the Lightning attribute."
Roja wasn't in a hurry to fuse the attributes yet, because this can only be exploited by him.
Even a two attributes fusion was top secret information in some villages. As for the three attributes of fusion, only the third Tsuchikage Onoki knows that secret.
What's more, Roja didn't want neither two nor three attributes fusion, he wanted to fuse all attributes to create the truth-seeking ball.
Even if the difficulty was outrageous, he wouldn't know without trying.
"If I can get the power of the sixth path, it will help Sen Maboroshi in space creation. After all, that's the power of the world."
Roja closed his eyes and started practicing the lightning attribute.
After half a month passed, Roja succeeded in getting the Yin, Yang, and Lightning attributes mastered. If the news of him learning four attributes if 18 days get out, all Ninjas would be scared to death.
Kurenai knew how hard nature chakra practice was even though she didn't practice it before. She knew it wasn't as simple as what Roja did.
"Multi-size..."
While looking at Roja, she saw his body expand as he was using the Akamichi clan's yang release technique and couldn't help but spit.
"Oh?"
Roja's eyes twitched as he looked at Kurenai while releasing the technique and said: "Did you say something? I didn't hear you very well."
"Uh..."
Kurenai's expression stiffened, and her eyes flashed as she said: "I just said that Roja-san is talented and a genius."
"Oh."
Roja nodded and looked at Kurenai deeply before going back under the tree and started pondering about how to fuse Chakra.
Kurenai saw that Roja didn't pursue the matter and couldn't help secretly stick her tongue out.
"His body is so strong even Shuriken couldn't pierce it, and now he can use the Akamichi clan's technique. He is really abnormal."
No one knew what she thought about, but her face suddenly became red as she ran to the river and washed it.
Roja opened his eyes and glanced at Kurenai before shaking his head and closing them back again.
"To fuse the seven attributes... Can I guide them using Nature energy to force the fusion? I will try it first."
After taking a deep breath, Roja started mobilizing the nature Chakra and divided it into seven parts, then he transformed each part into an attribute. Then he made the chakra rotate inside him.
Wouch!
The seven attributes didn't fuse but started to fight each other which resulted in the energy rotating violently in his body.
"Not good."
Roja suddenly released his Reiatsu, forcibly extracting the chakra out of his body and throwing it away. Suddenly he moved toward Kurenai, picked her up and moved away.
Boom!
An earth-shattering explosion suddenly broke out. The light couldn't be described by words.
When the light subsided, a large crater appeared in the center of the valley.
It was like a void ball that devoured anything in its way.
Kurenai, who was suddenly picked, struggled in his hands before seeing the explosion which made her stunned.
"It's okay, it's okay!"
Roja put her down and while saying it's okay in his normal tone. He found another tree and sat down again leaving Kurenai with a silly look on her face looking at the crater with an empty mind.
Chapter 377
After swallowing, Kurenai found out that it wasn't safe to follow Roja. It was quite dangerous. She couldn't help but hide far away and kept looking at him.
Roja didn't care about her behavior. He frowned as he thought about why he failed.
"With my control, it wasn't enough to integrate the seven elements together at the same time?"
Roja muttered.
At the next moment, he already determined that fusing the seven elements can be done, but it needs ultimate control and a large amount of Chakra.
His current chakra was comparable to that of a Hokage, but it wasn't enough. He needed at least the amount of Chakra Madara, and Hashirama had, only then could he fuse the chakra into the Truth-seeking ball.
Other than that, with his control, there are still some shortcomings at the final stage of the fusion as it was extremely difficult to control seven elements simultaneously.
"Since the difficulty is so high, then I should do it partially."
After Roja thought for a while, he made a decision. First, he used the water element and fire element which he was most familiar with and tried to combine them.
He had the strength of the sun's surface temperature and the absolute zero. His control over these two elements is without a doubt high.
Wouch!
In Roja's body, the chakra was divided in two, and once each converted to an element, Roja started the process of fusion.
The fire and water are opposite attributes so the fusion would be hard, but with Roja's control he suppressed them and started to guide their fusion.
Controlling seven elements may be hard, but two was simple for Roja.
After constant attempts, Roja finally perfectly fused fire and water.
Unlike other blood limit users of the boil release, Roja can directly use Ninjutsu without the need of printing.
"Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!"
Roja stood up, and his eyes flickered. He suddenly breathed out gas toward the distant tree. This was the same as the original technique used by Mei.
Foush!
Under the mist, the tree suddenly started to melt and disappeared.
"Not bad..."
Roja looked at this scene and nodded slightly. He remembered that when Sasuke's Susano was in the initial stage, it was unable to stop the beauty's mist.
In the distance, Kurenai couldn't help taking a deep breath. Even though she wasn't very knowledgeable and couldn't recognize the boil release, she can at least know that it's a blood limit.
"Nature Chakra transformation and creating blood limit..."
Remembering what her teacher taught her, she couldn't help revealing her shock: "How did he do it and in less than half a day?"
After Roja released the mist Jutsu, all of his chakra was consumed, and his body was exhausted.
"Using Jutsu without printing would exhaust all of my Chakra and would also make my body exhausted?"
Roja shook his head. He didn't care. What was strong was his soul, not his body. The consumption of his stamina was big, but there is only a little bit of his Reiatsu used.
In One piece's world, Roja hasn't practiced for a long time, but from the moment he came here, he was practicing for so long. Roja didn't have the temperament to practice for a long time without doing anything else continuously.
After calming down a little, Roja glanced at Kurenai who was hiding far away and said: "Don't hide, come over here."
Kurenai heard Roja's words and rushed toward him.
After coming near him, Kurenai looked at Roja to find him staring at her intently.
After looking for a few breaths, Kurenai was defeated, and a red blush appeared on her face and instantly bowed her head.
She felt that Roja's eyes were too deep, giving the one looking at them the feeling as if they were sinking and unable to break free.
"Come with me, I will teach you something."
Roja continued to look at her and said faintly.
Kurenai didn't know what Roja wanted to teach her. She hesitated before she followed him.
"Perceptual Ninja should perceive others chakra, as for the Uchiha's Sharingan and the Hyuuga's Byakugan, each has its advantages."
"I have a power not inferior to these two eyes, and its power of observation is even above them, you can learn this ability, and it would be more convenient for you in the future."
Roja didn't know whether Kurenai could see through Kyoka Suigetsu using Haki. He wanted to try, and if she could, he wouldn't be afraid of Aizen.
Nowadays, Kurenai was almost the same as his chief. Even if she was released from Kyoka Suigetsu's illusion and returned to the village, the people in the village would send her back here.
"Not inferior to the ability of Sharingan and Byakugan?"
When she heard Roja's words, Kurenai was surprised. She was very familiar with these two blood limits.
These two blood limits were the backbone of the Village.
Saying that this power has more observational power than these two casually, Kurenai was in disbelief.
"What, you don't believe me?"
Roja glanced at Kurenai and suddenly said: "Look at the second branch of the tree behind me. The fifth leaf on that branch has two ants on it."
Kurenai heard what Roja said and suddenly jumped back and looked at the exact leaf Roja pointed at and found two ants crawling on it.
"..."
She was stunned. She was beside Roja all the time and knew that he didn't leave his place. Still, he could accurately determine the position of the two ants.
Kurenai jumped down from the tree while she was still in disbelief. She came closer toward Roja and said: "You wouldn't have just guessed right?"
"Guess?"
Roja glanced at Kurenai and said: "Well then, you should believe it when it says... you're wearing a pair of white colored ones..."
"?"
Kurenai didn't get what Roja said, but when she thought a little bit her eyes widened as she covered her chest with her hands.
Roja looked at her and said: "Last night, you sneaked up to the river and sat on the stone..."
"Puff!"
Roja glanced at her and said: "Don't react like that, I don't have any voyeurism fetish also I don't have a thing for girls under puberty."
Kurenai finally collapsed, and she wanted to hit Roja, but unfortunately for her, he was Roja. When she jumped at him, Roja flicked her between her eyebrows and said.
"Little girl, don't think about trying to assault me, I already have a lover."
Kurenai was stunned by Roja's words as he continued: "Okay, don't waste time, come over here and learn how to practice."
Chapter 378
Knowing that Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki didn't need a strong body to practice, Roja wanted Kureani to learn them, but he didn't imagine her speed to be so slow.
Fortunately, a ninja, in terms of meditation, was better than most people in One Piece's world after giving Kurenai some power to strengthen her soul. After a week she finally was able to use Kenbunshoku Haki.
Of course, what she could use now was extremely weak, and the range was only a few meters. With Roja's speed, she could barely see anything because Roja exceeded the limit of her Haki.
Roja tried using Kyoka Suigetsu to see whether Haki could see through it, but he found that the answer was No.
The power of Kyoka Suigetsu was something that could even influence Kenbunshoku Haki.
Unless learning Haki to the extreme, and learning to see into the future, there is no way to resist its power even a little.
Although Roja didn't try it on himself, he knew that with the power to see the future he can see through Kyoka Suigetsu's illusion.
After Kurenai's soul was strengthened by Roja, it was easy for her to reach the next Ninja Rank, but Roja's experience and Ninjutsu weren't as good as Konoha's.
Kurenai's improvement was really good and fast, but Roja didn't care much.
It's not that Kurenai was weak, but in this world, people like Kakashi was an Anbu while he was really young, don't mention Naruto and Sasuke in their teens.
"Wind, Water, Fire, Lightning..."
At this time, Roja was sitting down studying the fusion of these four attributes.
The Wind Water and fire fusion were already completed by him granting a strange Blood limit selection which seemed like the Line fruit.
Once used, countless threads like things would be produced. Even though they weren't sharp, with the corrosive ability they held, they could cut through almost everything.
"Fuse!"
Roja didn't try fusing the four attributes in his body but tried it on his palm first. Four attributes of chakra revolved inside his palm before he shouted.
Wouch!
The four different elements were being forcefully fused, He first fused Wind water and fire forming the thread before fusing the Lightning attribute which changed the result yet again.
What appeared inside Roja's hand was a strange white ball of light.
Roja's eyes flashed. After careful observation, he stood up and walked toward the hillside and pressed the ball of light onto a Rock.
Silence.
In the place he pressed the ball, the Rock was directly annihilated, disappearing without a trace.
Wouch!
Half of the rock was annihilated.
Roja could clearly know that this wasn't the same as Dust release or other techniques but just the pure power of destruction in the truth-seeking ball.
"I can't change its shape..."
Roja once again produced the ball of light, but he couldn't change its shape like the Truth-Seeking Ball. Once it deformed slightly, it would become unstable and collapse.
"This is interesting, it looks like a truth-seeking ball that can't change shape."
Roja observed the white ball in his hand with a strange look in his eyes as he said: "Since I named the Wind Water and Fire fusion the power of Thread, this should be named the power of destruction."
Roja could tell that this power wasn't in any way inferior to the power of Daiguren Hyorinmaru, Hakka no Togami, and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi together, which was the absolute zero Field created by opening the three Bankais.
"Is my chakra level the same as a normal Kage? Or do I have the power of Super Kage..."
Roja perceived his Chakra after dissipating the ball in his hand and touched his chin.
These days, Roja's chakra is constantly improving. Now he doesn't know the level of his chakra as there is no one to compare with.
Roja breathed a sigh of relief as he stretched his body and felt nature's energy entering it.
Even while he was practicing Fusion, he was constantly absorbing nature's energy. He didn't absorb much because Sen Maboroshi was absorbing most of it like a vacuum cleaner.
During this process, Roja could feel the improvement in Sen Maboroshi, and the most obvious thing is the space which was now a Square Meter in size.
"The nature's energy here is too thin, I need to find another place."
After talking to himself, Roja went toward the bush not far away.
Roja didn't cover his presence, so Kurenai who was practicing Haki perceived his arrival. She opened her eyes and looked at him.
"We'll change places."
"Ok."
Kurenai didn't ask why he wanted to change his location. She just obeyed him and followed after him.
Roja used Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme, looking for a better Nature's energy concentration.
But just as he used his Haki, he suddenly snorted.
"What happened?"
Kurenai looked at Roja curiously.
Roja looked back and said: "Kumo has launched an attack on Konoha's camp and they're now fighting."
"What?!"
Kurenai was shocked and couldn't help asking Roja: "What is the situation now?"
"Not very good, I'm afraid they will lose."
Kurenai's face was full of worries as she never questioned Roja's words.
Kurenai hesitated a little before biting her lips and said: "Roja, Could you..."
"What? You want me to help?"
Roja turned to her and interrupted her words. He looked at her with a smile and said: "Do you think I will help Konoha? Or... Why should I help Konoha?"
Kurenai stayed silent as she couldn't say a word.
If before, Konoha handed the thing Roja wanted without fighting, she wouldn't find it troublesome to ask this from him, but they wanted to deal with him, only after finding that they couldn't, did they hand over the things he wanted.
Kurenai bit her lips and couldn't say anything but: "That... How can I get you to help?"
"What do you think?"
Roja suddenly chuckled and looked at Kurenai's body.
Kurenai was distracted by Roja's gaze and dared to look at Roja. She didn't have anything that could be taken seriously by Roja.
"Well, I'm in a good mood today, so I will just go."
Just when Kurenai was depressed and didn't know what to do, Roja suddenly reached out his hand and rubbed her head with a slight smile as he walked ahead.
Kurenai was overjoyed hearing this as she followed up.
Chapter 379
Konoha was unexpectedly at a disadvantage. The situation on the battlefield was one-sided.
The Kumo sent the Fourth Raikage and his younger brother, the eight tails Jinchuriki, which weren't weak in any way.
In addition to that, the Kumo had at least 2,000 Ninja. If not for Shikaku being there, they would've lost already.
Unless Minato comes for support, Konoha will lose.
Roja found it strange that even with Shikaku there, they were put in this kind of situation where even if they wanted to retreat, at least 500 of them would perish.
On the battlefield.
"Fire Release: Big Flame Bullets!"
Jiraiya printed with both hands and when he opened his mouth a large amount of oil was splashed and ignited by fire turning everything in front of him into a sea of flames.
Wouch!
In front of him was the Fourth Raikage or the one who will be the fourth Raikage. His eyes sank, and suddenly he was bathed in lightning and avoided the flames in a flash and arrived at the right side of Jiraiya.
Not good!
Jiraiya's heart sank, he hurriedly printed.
"Sage Art: Hair Needle Senbon!"
His hair hardened and turned into countless sharp needles wrapping him to defend.
However, the Fourth Raikage, Ay, wasn't afraid as he directly attacked.
"Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!"
Boom!
Jiraiya was smashed away by Ay's chop.
Fortunately, he used an earth release Jutsu to soften the ground underneath him which absorbed the impact of this attack.
"This guy is really tricky..."
Looking at Ay, Jiraiya wasn't afraid of him, but if he wanted to win, it would take too much time.
Far away
Boom!
An earth-shattering explosion sounded, countless Ninja looked only to see someone releasing a technique only to be smashed by the Eight-Tails body.
"Too strong..."
Jiraiya's face was ugly. He wasn't afraid of the enemy in front of him, but he wasn't the opponent of the Hachibi.
Once the Hachibi breaks out of the entanglement and joins the battle here, the battle would surely end.
"Six Violet flame formations can't be used..."
Shikaku had a hard time finding a way out of this as the number of Kumo ninjas was double their number. Delaying for a short while is their limit. Using Six Jonin level Ninja in this situation would reduce their fighting power by a lot. That would mean they would go down faster.
As for an all-out confrontation, although he already considered this in advance, it's still risky as the Hachibi was with the Kumo Ninjas.
The emergence of power like the Hachibi is completely beyond his calculations. If the Hachibi wasn't here, they wouldn't lose.
"I'm afraid that the only way is to retreat temporarily."
Shikaku took a deep breath as he didn't want to make such a decision because, when they retreat, there should be some people left for the other to retreat.
This was war, for the bigger picture, the only way out is to sacrifice a few people.
...
Not far from the battlefield, Kurenai and Roja stood on a high place and looked from afar.
"What a terrible monster."
Seeing the rampaging Eight-Tails, Kurenai couldn't help but suck in cold air.
"The power of the Eight-Tails is only second to the Kyuubi of Konoha. Having it on the battlefield made Konoha's Ninjas unable to resist."
Roja's eight flashed slightly. Maybe Shikaku didn't expect the Hachibi to appear which led to this situation.
Kurenai believed Roja's words. She believed that Konoha's situation wasn't good. But she didn't expect it to be so bad. She could see Ninjas falling gradually under the Hachibi's assaults.
She could even see her father fighting, and she wanted to rush in and help, but she knew that even though her strength increased, she wouldn't make a difference at all.
Hachibi's power was the same as the power used by Roja, it felt overwhelming.
Probably, Only Roja could face such a monster...
Thinking this in her heart, Kurenai looked at Roja, but she saw Roja seemed like a bystander as if he was only watching and didn't have the intention to interfere.
Noticing Kurenai's look, Roja chuckled as if he was ridiculing and said: "Well, if they handed the scrolls without any fights, maybe I would've helped and even stopped the war, but they wanted to use the hard way."
"..."
Kurenai bit her lips as she squeezed some words: "They didn't know your power."
Roja glanced at Kurenai and said: "Oh? If I was weak, wouldn't I die under their attacks?"
"No... I didn't mean it like that..."
Kurenai shook her head, while she saw the situation getting worse for Konoha. She looked at Roja with pleading eyes and said: "Roja, please help."
"As long as you help, I would be willing to do anything for you..."
Roja smiled, looked at Kurenai and said: "Anything?"
Roja suddenly smiled and chuckled, laughing at Kurenai, he looked at Kurenai.
When the laughter stopped, Roja moved his finger and flicked Kurenai's forehead. Kurenai retreated with a tearful expression.
"Whatever, it's true that you are helping with my meals and also even though they were stubborn, in the end, they did hand over the Chakra nature transformation method, so I will help... Only this time."
After saying this, Roja took a step forward.
The air seemed to turn into stairs that Roja stepped on and walked step by step on the air heading toward the battlefield.
Chapter 380
On the battlefield, after defeating the techniques thrown at him, the Hachibi ran rampage on the battlefield. Konoha's Ninjas couldn't resist his power.
The entire frontline was being smashed by the Hachibi, and there was no way they could come up with anything to defend.
Although the Hachibi wasn't as strong as the Kyuubi, he is still one of the strongest Bijuus.
Just as Shikaku was getting hopeless, his eyes flashed as he was about to order the retreat. Suddenly he looked at the sky.
"It's him?"
When he saw Roja's figure, Shikaku didn't expect Roja to come looking for trouble at this time.
Maybe this situation will change!
Shikaku's eyes flashed with hope, if Roja was on their side this time, as long as he can Block the Hachibi, then they could win this.
"Although the Hachibi is strong... But he should be able to stop him."
Shikaku took a deep breath, if only they could suppress the eight tails...
Not only Shikaku was thinking about this, but the Ninjas who saw Roja also slowed down their movement and shock appeared in their faces.
"It's him!"
When they saw Roja, all of their expressions changed the same way Shikaku's did.
"He could fly?" Jiraiya avoided another attack from Ay as he said.
The Ninjas on the Kumo's side were amazed.
"Who is that?"
Ay stopped his attacks and looked at Roja who was moving through the air as he said: "It's possible to fly? Who is he? Is he a kage?"
Kumo Ninjas were all surprised, and the group who encountered Roja before felt horror.
"He is the mysterious Ninja who defeated our elite troops..."
"It turned out to be him."
Ay listened to the Ninjas and light flashed in his eyes.
Just as this time, Roja finally stopped on top of the battlefield. All the Ninjas on the battlefield stopped their movement and looked at him.
"I hope you are well."
Roja glanced at Konoha's side and exactly Shikaku as he said.
Jiraiya's face stiffened as he said: "You're not here as our Enemy..."
"What you gave me was good, so I will save you this time as a compensation."
After looking at Jiraiya, Roja glanced at the Kumo in the distance.
"Are you standing on Konoha's leaf side to be our enemy?"
"No."
Roja moved step by step in the air as he went closer toward Ay.
"This is their war to fight, you will surely win if this continues and Konoha will suffer a lot. I don't have any enmity with you, but they did give me something I wanted before..."
"So, I want everyone to give me face and stop this war this time."
The audience fell silent.
Roja's words clearly spread through the battlefield and everyone became amazed. The Ninjas of Konoha were stupefied, and the Kumo were dull.
What?
What did this person say?!
Even Ay who always had a fiery temper became amazed and stunned by Roja's words. After that, they couldn't help but shout.
"What are you saying? Are you kidding right now?"
"I'm not kidding."
Roja looked at Ay seriously.
"That's even worse."
Ay finally couldn't help it and rushed at Roja and punched him. He was trying to kill Roja directly.
What shocked him was that Roja didn't even flinch as he moved to the side slightly avoiding his attack.
"Avoided?"
Ay was shocked.
Although that movement was extremely simple, Ay was extremely fast, he even surpassed his father's speed, and he always thought he was the fastest in the world. But Roja facing him could not only react to his speed, but he could also even avoid his attacks.
After Roja avoided his fist, Ay didn't stop as he turned around and sent a kick toward Roja's head. He didn't believe that Roja could react once again.
This time Roja didn't avoid the attack, he raised his hand and blocked the kick.
Boom!
The collision sounded like an explosion. The earth beneath them cracked in all directions.
The attacks happened in a mere second, the Konoha and Kumo Ninjas couldn't react, they only heard the sound and looked at the ground under Roja's feet only to see Roja standing leisurely in his place.
"Already done?"
The Kumo knew their leader's strength. He was the son of the Third Raikage and a really powerful ninja. They all trusted him.
But after the dust dissipated, the scene shocked their hearts.
They saw Roja standing in his place unscathed with the ground under his feet cracked while Ay was four meters away.
"This guy..."
Ay looked at Roja with shock, he thought that with his super speed, he would send Roja who tried to stop his attack.
He didn't expect Roja's slender hands to feel as if he kicked on steel. His leg was in pain after the collision.
"Your speed is not bad, but your power is only so so."
Roja's arm still maintained the position where he blocked the attack, he slowly retracted it as he said.
Chapter 381
Ay's speed was really fast, he Roja didn't use Haki to predict his movement, he may not be able to keep up with his speed, using Saru he may reach that speed.
But when it comes to physical strength, Ay couldn't be compared to Roja.
Roja's body was even stronger than Garp's, who could shatter a mountain with his fist. Not to mention that after coming to this world, his body was constantly absorbing Nature Chakra.
Nowadays, Roja's defense while using Busoshoku Haki is stronger than The Third Raikage who could even face the Eight-Tails.
"Bastard!"
Ay heard Roja's sentence which seemed like an elder talking to a child and was immediately angered as he used The Thunder Armor to the extreme.
However, before Ay could attack, Roja already moved.
Soru!
Roja was very fast, and in a flash, he arrived beside Ay.
Ay's pupil shrank, but he wasn't afraid. With a roar, he directly attacked Roja.
Boom!
Two fists collided.
Roja's fist looked weak as he didn't have the same amount of Muscles Ay had. But after the collision, Ay was directly sent flying.
Boom!
Under Roja's fist, Ay was sent flying as he collided with rocks on the way, shattering them until reaching a mountain and making a human-shaped hole inside of it.
Roja and Ay made three moves, the first was avoided, the second was blocked and the third Sent Ay flying. All of that happened in the blink of an eye.
"That speed is terrifying!"
Jiraiya looked at this scene, and he was terrified.
The power Roja used before was terrifying, but he didn't expect Roja to be so fast. He was afraid that he was the closest to Time space Jutsu's speed.
"Aniki!"
Bee who was using the Eight tails and raging in the battlefield saw his brother attacking Roja but was somewhat unconcerned.
Until his brother was sent flying by Roja which shocked him. He immediately rushed over and aimed a tentacle toward Roja's head.
This was The Hachibi's full power strike, it carried huge momentum and countless ninjas looking at it were afraid. Be it the Kumo or Konoha's ninjas, all of them retreated and didn't dare to join the fight.
"Hachibi."
Roja looked at the Tentacle and didn't move. His eyes flashed as he raised his hand and slapped it away.
His palm, compared to the giant tentacle, was tiny, but when the two collided, under the watchful eyes of all the others, the tentacle was sent flying.
"Oh!"
Konoha's ninjas who experienced the Eight tails power first hand saw this swallowed.
"Busoshoku!"
Roja stretched his hand with calm eyes. Suddenly Roja's stretched arm turned black.
Roja flashed straight toward the Hachibi and punched.
Boom!
The Hachibi couldn't dodge and was directly hit by Roja.
The Hachibi was punched in the face directly, as the punch collided, a sound like thunder suddenly exploded.
Under the eyes of all the Ninjas, the Eight tails huge body was suddenly flying in mid-air as it slammed directly into the mountain.
"The Hachibi was actually..."
"How can this be!"
The Kumo ninjas were trembling in fear, they were winning previously, but since this guy appeared, they couldn't do anything.
Some of them witnessed the third Raikage suppressing the Hachibi, but it wasn't as Roja did it.
Why was this guy so powerful?
A fist and he sent Ay flying, and another one he sent the Hachibi flying. Roja fell back to the ground, and all eyes were on him.
"Can you stop fighting now?"
Roja once again looked at them and said.
Kumo Ninjas looked at each other and swallowed. They were confident before, but now, their leader and the Hachibi were sent flying by Roja just like that.
At the next moment.
Wouch!
All of them felt a horrible Chakra fluctuation from a distance. The Chakra was more than a Kage could have.
It was Bijuudama!
"Not good!"
"Retreat!"
Whether it was a Kumo Ninja or a Konoha Ninja, all of them had the same reaction as the amount of chakra they felt was frightening.
Wouch! Wouch!
Suddenly all the ninjas retreated as they didn't dare face this attack. In a moment, Roja was alone in an open space.
Finally, the Bijuudama was formed and was sent through the air as it destroyed the ground while moving toward Roja.
"Bijuu Dama..."
Looking at this technique, Roja's eyes flashed slightly, even though his current Chakra was a lot weaker than the Hachibi, he knew how far away he was from reaching the Chakra Madara, and Hashirama had.
Facing the Bijuudama, Roja's arms were covered by Haki while he stretched them out toward it. Finally, all the people here saw something incredible, Roja actually caught the Bijuudama with his hands.
"This is impossible!"
Bee no longer talked in rap as he directly exclaimed as if he saw a ghost at the same time the Hachibi was shocked.
The Bijuudama of the Hachibi was actually caught with bare hands?! Is this a joke?!
In the next moment, Roja threw the Bijuu Dama at a distant mountain flattening it to the ground.
Bang!
A frightening shockwave spread in every direction.
Everyone was silent!
"If you have any other techniques, use them, I will take it all."
Roja seemed as if he just threw a little stone from his hand. His expression didn't contain any sadness or joy as he calmly said to the Hachibi, Ay, and the Kumo.
Roja's gaze passed through the Kumo Ninjas which made them all shake in fear. At this moment, no one dared to make a move, they were all looking at him with awe.
Their morale hit rock bottom.
Ay clenched his fist as he was unwilling to accept this, but there was nothing he could do.
Even if he joined hands with the Hachibi, it is unlikely for them to win.
At last, Ay looked at Roja and said,
"What is your name?"
"Roja."
Roja looked at Ay and plainly replied.
Ay took a deep breath and said: "Roja? I will remember you..."
"Retreat!"
Just as Ay ordered a retreat, a white figure appeared in the distance.
"This is a really unexpected ending."
"His speed wasn't slower than the third Raikage, his power was able to make the Hachibi fly, and finally he was able to catch a Bijuudama with his hands. It seems like he also has a powerful Genjutsu..."
"I didn't expect there would be such a person in the ninja world. It seems like I have to report this to Madara as soon as possible."
While watching Roja on the battlefield, Zetsu's eyes were filled with surprise.
Chapter 382
Somewhere in the world, inside a hidden underground cave, an old figure was sitting alone in a stone chair with his head slightly down.
It was Madara Uchiha.
While he was thinking, the ground in front of him rippled as if it was water and a figure came out from the ground.
"Boss, I have some important information."
Madara's head was filled with white hair, and his head was full of wrinkles. He looked just like a dying old man, but when he opened his eyes, you could feel a horrible pressure.
Madara's Rennigan were transplanted into Nagato as he planned. His current eyes were just normal Uchiha eyes he transplanted.
"What is it?"
Madara asked calmly.
White Zetsu collected all the information he had about Roja and told them to Madara.
"Oh? I didn't expect that there would be such a character as strong as Hashirama out there and me." Madara was slightly surprised, but it was just surprising.
Roja suppressing the Hachibi and catching the Bijuu Dama may seem like something no one could do in the world, but he easily suppressed the Nine tails and controlled it with his eyes. To him this was nothing.
"Boss, I could also feel some Nature Chakra from him..."
"Nature's chakra..."
Upon hearing this sentence, Madara's hands pressed on his chair. Nature's chakra was the most fundamental thing to get an immortal body.
White Zetsu cautiously said: "I don't know if this will affect your plan."
Madara didn't answer, he was thinking. After a while, his eyes flashed as he said: "Continue observing him, even if the plan is already in execution, it could easily be affected."
"Yes."
White Zetsu retreated to the ground and disappeared again.
Madara looked at the place white Zetsu disappeared, and his eyes flashed with a trace of interest as he muttered: "Roja..."
...
In an open forest, two figures were walking not too fast but also not too slow.
"Going forward we will reach the Kusa Village." Kurenai took a map and said.
"Ok."
Roja nodded slightly as he didn't care where he went. He only cares about the Place where Nature's energy concentration is the highest.
If he were to choose the highest three places that contain Nature's Chakra, the first would be Mount Myōboku, the second would be Shikkotsu Forest, and the last is Ryuchi Cave.
These three places were also known as the three holy lands with each having a certain creature residing in them.
The First being the land of Toads, the second is the place where the Slug Katsuyu resides, and the third is the snake land.
The problem was that Roja didn't know the specific location of these three places. He certainly knew who could lead him to Mount Myoboku, but he forgot to ask after the fight.
"Nature's energy here is slightly higher than before." Roja continued to move aimlessly while Kurenai followed awkwardly.
This village was between Konoha village, the rain village, and the Iwa village, just as the Rain village was between the Suna village, Konoha village and Iwa Village.
Now when the third world war is starting, Kusa village was nothing like the Rain as they didn't have anyone as strong here.
Along the way, Roja and Kurenai saw a lot of destruction.
If it was the same Roja that just joined the Marine, it would be normal for him to stop the third war completely, but he wasn't.
Roja's view changed, Roja felt like an outsider, so he didn't feel anything looking at this.
After a while, Kurenai examined their surroundings and took out the map before saying: "Roja-sama, we reached the Kusa village." (Village Hidden in the Grass.)
When it came to the Kusa Village, Kurenai was very calm. After all, Kusa village was just a small village, even if they were to go all out, they would only be able to come with 1,000 Ninjas.
After watching Roja for so long, her view was much higher than before.
"Kusa Village?"
Roja thought for a bit and decided to pass directly, but he suddenly thought about using this place to gather intelligence about the highest concentration of Nature Chakra.
Perhaps, Mount Myoboku wasn't a secret location. Maybe he could get some information here.
"Let's go and see."
...
"Did you hear? Konoha has lost terribly against one of the Kiri."
"I heard he wasn't one of the seven swordsmen, I didn't expect Kiri would have such a strong Ninja other than the seven swordsmen."
"Yeah, I heard he faced many Elites and defeated them. There is a strong young lady in Kiri who seems really strong."
In a restaurant, several Ninjas were discussing what happened recently.
"You said a young woman... Don't forget that Konoha also has a female that could kill with a single punch!"
"Hahaha, Yeah that's right."
The Ninja next to him laughed and thoughtfully said: "I don't know who is the strongest woman."
"That must be The princess of Kiri, Princess Mei. Even though she is young, she is truly strong."
"Not bad."
Several Ninjas talked about this while eating their meal.
After they left, Roja, who was at another table, stood up and put his hand beside the stain around his mouth. The stain turned into ice and scattered in the air.
"Let's go."
"Ok."
Kurenai said as she followed Roja.
When he reached the Kusa village, Roja deliberately used Sen Maboroshi to create rain, then he used Kyoka Suigetsu and put everyone in the village under his illusion.
It was very simple to get information, he did get some information on the three lands, but unfortunately, the Kusa village was small, and the information was limited.
The snake land was inside earth land, the Slug land was inside the lightning land, and the land of toads was inside the land of fire.
This is the only information he got from the Kusa village.
Chapter 383
In a forest on a certain mountain, more than a dozen Kiri Ninjas were sitting next to each other looking at a map. There were many red, and green marks on the map.
One of the Ninjas was a 14 years old girl, she was calmly analyzing the map.
"The current power in Konoha is like this. Not only do they have Tsunade, the granddaughter of the god of the Shinobi, but she is also one of the Sanin. Their formation is almost flawless."
"That's right, such a layout is flawless."
The Ninja next to her nodded solemnly.
Mei was confident as she said: "Although there are no flaws… I can create them! Our task is to create such flaws so don't forget that."
"Yes."
All of them nodded.
This was a team from Kiri which was led by Mei even though she was quite young, her status in the village wasn't small.
"Then we shall do it."
Mei hid the map while taking something to eat along with the others.
While eating, one of them suddenly spoke.
"Right, I heard there was a monster on the battlefield between the Kumo and Konoha who stopped the war, I don't know whether this is true or not."
"Oh, I heard of it, it must be fake news. Stopping a war alone is exaggerated." Another one shook his head and smiled.
The former also smiled and said: "I estimate that the Kumo couldn't win and didn't want to lose their momentum, so they just came up with this as an excuse."
The two laughed and didn't care anymore.
But at this time, Mei shook her head and said: "Although the news seems unreal, it's not totally wrong, the 'Monster' is still there."
"But…"
Mei said with confidence: "If that guy dares to provoke us, I will make him realize how powerful the Mist Ninjas are."
"Yes, Captain is beautiful and strong, you won't be afraid of any enemy."
The two of them looked at their captain while admiring her beauty.
In the Mist, the strong are respected, they could even decide the life and death of the weak.
Therefore, even though the number of the Mist Ninjas was small, all of them were elites with a bloody and fierce personality.
Comparing the battlefields where the Mist is involved to the others, their battlefield is the bloodiest one.
After finishing their meal, the mist ninjas followed the original plan as they headed toward the nearest camp of Konoha.
But before they even walked out, they suddenly stopped, and one of them said vigilantly: "Be careful, there are people ahead."
As soon as the perceptive Ninja spoke, Mei stopped and said.
"How many?"
Mei was very calm.
"Two."
The perceptive Ninja closed his eyes to feel their Chakra before saying their numbers.
Mei's eyes flashed slightly as her face turned cold: "It seems like some of Konoha's patrol Ninjas are here…"
…
Not far, Roja and Kurenai were walking in the forest when suddenly Roja stopped, and his eyes flashed strangely.
"What?"
"What happened?"
Kurenai also stopped and looked at Roja.
Roja shook his head and said: "Nothing, it seems like someone is looking at us."
"oh."
Kurenai nodded but wasn't surprised at all.
Along the way, Roja didn't conceal his Chakra. While crossing between lands, they encountered robbers and Ninjas' sneak attacks. The number was more than five times.
This was the start of the Third Ninja war, so it's normal to encounter such things as all lands are chaotic at these times.
"Let go."
Roja's expression was calm.
Kurenai calmly followed behind him as well. Although she knew someone was observing them, she didn't care much as she knew Roja's strength.
What's more, she was more confident in her strength right now. The spiritual power made her Genjutsu stronger.
Ignoring monsters like Roja, she was not weak at all in the world right now.
Kurenai was vigilant trying to perceive the one observing them. She finally felt the Mist ninjas that Roja felt before.
At this time, in front of them, a thick fog spread, even if one wanted to see his finger, he won't be able to.
"Is this… Mist techniques?!"
Kurenai felt surprised in her heart, although she knew that the Mist Ninja's (Kiri) were against them, see the technique to be like this.
Within the scope of this Ninjutsu, the enemy's sight would be reduced the minimum, and they could only get slaughtered.
However, for people like Roja and Kurenai, having their sight reduced didn't mean anything as they could use Kenbushoku Haki to see.
"Courting death."
Roja didn't care, they attacked him casually, which made his face turn cold and a chill spread out.
Wouch!
The Mist dropped to the ground becoming snow falling.
Their sight was cleared in an Instant.
"This is…"
A group of Kiri Ninjas under the leadership of the beauty was originally preparing to surround Roja and then launch their attack. But they didn't expect Roja not to wait until they surrounded him and directly destroyed the Mist Ninjutsu they released.
He didn't use Wind to clear the Mist, but he broke it in such an incredible way.
"Don't panic!"
At this moment, Mei whispered. She first glanced at Kurenai, then ignored her and placed her eye on Roja.
When she saw his appearance, she was stunned.
"I didn't expect this, look carefully, he is pretty handsome."
Kurenai: "…"
Roja: "…"
Chapter 384
Not only Kurenai and Roja, but even the Mist Ninjas were also stunned by Mei's words.
That's the enemy in front of us.
"It's a pity. Why are you a Ninja of Konoha? Anyway, I will give you a kiss of ecstasy."
Mei looked at Roja, and her eyes looked at him with a strange light.
Although Roja didn't wear any Ninja outfit, Kurenai wore one that belonged to Konoha. Konoha's Ninja outfit is recognizable at a glance.
Roja looked at her silently. Fortunately, he had encountered beauties in One piece's world, so it wasn't difficult to resist their charm now.
"I'm not a ninja of Konoha and don't try to seduce me, I already have a lover, and I'm not interested in you," Roja said faintly.
However, this sentence made the ninja from the Mist turn stiff, and their mouths twitch as they turned slowly toward Mei.
Mei was stunned, and the air around her solidified.
"Oh, You're not... Interested?!"
Her lips moved slightly as she spat out Roja's words slowly without any emotions.
"Captain Mei, calm down, please!"
The Mist Ninjas saw Mei's expression, and they were all fearful.
She was only looking down and didn't respond. Mei suddenly looked up, and her hands started making seals.
"This seal... Not good!"
Seeing her printing the seals, the Mist Ninjas recognized the technique she intended to release and without any second idea they all retreated.
"Quickly retreat!"
Wouch! Wouch!
All of them moved away as they were swallowed full of fear. They even looked at Roja with sympathy.
It wasn't wise to say these words to her, at least try to get into her good side.
Just as they retreated, Mei finished her printing and said a few cold words.
"Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!"
Mei suddenly spat out the fog that spread toward Roja and Kurenai.
Wherever the Mist goes, the trees withered and melted.
"This is..."
Seeing this, Kurenai's eyes flashed, and suddenly remembered something. Isn't this the Blood limit Roja used before?
Silence.
The mist spread rapidly, and because it's an open area, nothing blocked its way. Of course, the direction it moved toward at high speed was Roja's.
"Turn you and your lover into bones..."
Mei looked indifferently at Roja and Kurenai.
Puff!
Originally, Kurenai was about to try and resist the Mist, but when she heard this sentence, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.
This woman seemed to have misunderstood something!
The word 'Little Lover' flashed in her mind making her cheeks turn red and couldn't help glance at Roja from the side.
Roja's face was calm because of using Haki, he had already foreseen this. After shaking his head slightly, his hand was stretched out as he grabbed the air only for Sen Maboroshi to appear.
Houh!
He didn't even print, he only exhaled one breath, and suddenly white mist flew out from his mouth.
In the next moment, the white mist and Mei's mist intertwined.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
A strange sound was heard as the mist released by Mei suddenly stopped moving and turned into crystal-like things.
Looking carefully at the acidic mist being countered, all of them froze. The mist actually turned into crystals shining along with the sun.
"This is..."
Mei looked at this scene and was shocked. Looking at the White mist, she couldn't help step back.
The White mist filled the sky, whether it was the ground or the trees, everything was covered by a layer of frost, as if the season changed into winter.
Everything turned into Ice.
When they saw this, everyone was shocked, and Mei wasn't an exception.
"My Boiling release was actually..."
She felt unbelievable. Although Roja used this to turn the mist from before to ice, this wasn't normal mist.
Her mist was acidic mist, and it has incredible destructive power. It's not like the Mist techniques used by the other ninjas, it's her blood limit.
What is this person?
"To counter our captain's blood limit... Not only that, he even froze it?"
"Is this some kind of a joke?"
All the Mist ninjas were horrified. Apparently, they didn't expect Roja to be able to stop Mei's attack.
Before when he turned the Mist to Ice, they didn't pay much attention to it, but this time they couldn't do the same. To be able to freeze the Boil release, he was obviously not a simple character.
"Ice release... Is this the Ice release used by the Yuki clan?" Someone couldn't help but say.
The one who heard him shook his head.
"Impossible! That guy is definitely not a member of the Yuki family. Also, their blood limit isn't like this."
At the time when they were talking, Mei was trying hard to suppress the shock in her heart as she once again launched an attack at Roja.
After all, she is a genius Ninja. She knows that she shouldn't be careless or get disturbed. Hesitating while in battle is a taboo.
"Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
From Mei's lips, a few words were said before a strong acid rushed out from her mouth moving toward Roja.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand, but he didn't wave it. Instead, he stumped his foot on the ground, and a terrifying cold air was released.
"Ice Age!"
Wouch!
In the next moment, the Ice suddenly spread from Roja's foot, and Mei's technique was once again frozen!
Chapter 385
"My Lava release was also..."
Watching the ice spread and freeze her techniques, Mei was shaken as she stopped her technique and jumped back.
Almost as she retreated, the cold air rushed toward her and froze her technique while also turning everything in their line of sight into Ice.
"What a horrible coldness..."
Mei took a deep breath as she looked at the power of the Ice. Suddenly something flashed in her mind as she thought about the information they received recently and suddenly her eyes opened in disbelief.
Is he...
Just as she was thinking Roja attacked again. His eyes were indifferent as he looked at the people in front of him and waved his sword.
"Ice Burst!"
Wouch! Wouch!
From the earth, Ice flowers suddenly formed, one after another, they all bloomed.
"Not good! Retreat!"
Mei who was arrogant and confident against Roja suddenly felt the threat of death and retreated without hesitation.
Under the command of Mei, all the Mist ninjas tried to escape.
"Want to escape, you think you can?"
Roja's eyes looked at this indifferently as he waved his sword back. It seemed like everything was under his palm as the entire forest was filled with blooming ice flowers.
A ninja found himself in front of an ice flower and suddenly printed.
"Fire Release: Flame bullet technique!"
Mei saw this and knew it was no good, even her Lava Blood Limit couldn't do a thing against his Ice, how could mere fire release be able to do anything.
She gave up her intentions of fighting Roja. In this brief confrontation, she knew that Roja's strength wasn't something she could contend with either. Her only choice was to escape.
"Fire Release: Fireball!"
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
They didn't hesitate to try and Help Mei to retreat even if it meant their lives.
Some of them recognized Roja and were full of fear.
Boom!
The Flames tried to stop the Ice flower to no avail.
At this time, Mei couldn't keep calm anymore. The joined fire release could barely stop the Ice flower from spreading for a second. How powerful was this Ice release?!
"We absolutely can't freeze, if we do we will die."
Just as Mei and the others tried to run away, suddenly a flower was split in two by a sword attack.
Wouch!
Whatever touched the sword was cut in half, whether it was the ice flowers or the frozen land, nothing could escape.
Perceiving the attack, Mei didn't look back as she subconsciously evaded to the side and barely made it.
The other ninjas weren't as lucky, as they fell down without even a scream.
The rest were scared by this sight and tried even harder to escape. The void suddenly swayed and their bodies suddenly split in two.
Mei wanted to escape, but she saw Roja moving toward her step by step holding his sword.
She gritted her teeth and didn't give up as she started printing.
But, before she could open her mouth, Roja suddenly flashed and appeared in front of her and put his finger on her mouth to stop her technique.
Mei backed away and kicked Roja at the same time, but before her kick even went halfway, Roja's sword was placed on her neck.
At this time, she felt awkward.
Originally, they wanted to be the hunters, but the hunter became the prey at the end.
"Kill me..."
Mei felt bitterness, she completely gave up resistance.
This is their fault for choosing the wrong people to mess with.
However, When Roja heard her words, Roja took back Sen Maboroshi and said:" What? You're in a hurry to die... Then I won't kill you."
Mei was stunned, she didn't expect Roja to say such a thing.
"I still have a use for you, I will let you go."
Roja returned Sen Maboroshi to the soul space, and after looking at Mei's eyes, he turned around and ignored her.
Mei was angered, she was very proud, how could she be insulted without doing anything.
"Baby! You can die then!"
Mei suddenly stabbed at Roja's back.
But even though her Kunai stabbed Roja and went into his body, She didn't feel it, Roja was still there and didn't disappear or anything, his body was just like a ghost.
"It's ten years too early for you to kill me."
Roja turned around as he taunted her and continued to walk.
Before going to bring Hancock, he needs to clean up the situation in the world. He has to find maids as Hancock hated all men except for him.
It's not anyone who can serve him tea, but the future Mizukage can barely make it.
"Damn!"
To Mei, Roja's words were full of ridicule. She was so angry that she was trembling and wanted to rush at Roja. But she suddenly thought of something.
Wasn't he... Letting her go?
"Damn it, you're belittling me? Since you dare to do so, you must remember me, I won't let you go!"
After gritting her teeth, She didn't go after them, but she ran in the opposite direction.
Mei was running on the ice without rest for a few Kilometers before she finally went out from the Ice.
After looking back, she took a deep breath, and her eyes flashed, she shook her head and planned to return to the camp.
But as she was preparing to go, the world in front of her changed and not far from her, two familiar backs were in view. It was Kurenai and Roja.
She clearly ran so much away from them, why are they in front of her as if she was following them?!
"What on earth is this?!"
Chapter 386
Mei looked in front of her to see Kurenai and Roja and was suspicious.
Genjutsu? Is this Genjutsu?
She shook her head and checked the Chakra flow, but she found nothing which meant this wasn't a Genjutsu.
After calming down, she turned around and started running again and about half a day later, she felt that this was far enough and stopped while looking at the map.
At the next moment, she was stunned to discover Roja and Kurenai in front of her again.
Hell!
The beauty was truly about to go insane. She clearly ran the other way. Why are they in front of her again?
Even if she was absolutely stupid, she would find out that there was something amiss.
"This guy... What's going on..."
Mei stared at Roja in the distance and wanted to find some clue. Roja looked at her leisurely and didn't say anything.
Mei took a deep breath and turned around and ran again, but as if she ran in a circle, she found herself in the same place again.
Roja and Kurenai finished eating the fish now.
"You... You... What did you do to me?"
The same thing happened again and again as if it was impossible to separate from them and finally, she couldn't hold back anymore.
Roja stood up and looked at her then he touched his chin and said: "Hey, that's a profound question there. Then let me ask you... What did I do to you?"
"I'm the one asking that!"
Mei looked at Roja angrily.
Roja shrugged and innocently said: "Is that so? Since it's like that, I will answer... I did what I should've done."
Mei grit her teeth and was about to collapse. She couldn't help rushing toward Roja trying to kill him.
But in the end, the same thing happened, it was like she hit a ghost.
Not far away, Roja and Kurenai stood in their places while Mei was using every technique she knew trying to hit empty air.
Looking at Mei, Kurenai couldn't help suck in cold air as she looked at Roja with awe.
"Is this... The same power Roja-sama used on me before?"
Mei's strange behavior was seen by Kurenai, and she couldn't help thinking about the time she tried to run away.
As for using Genjutsu on Roja, it was like a joke, with this kind of mastery over Genjutsu, is there a way to make him fall in it.
"Not bad."
Roja stood in his place and said: "Kyoka Suigetsu's power, as long as you've seen the sword, you will be completely under my control, I can control all the five senses, and even if you know that you're being under my control, you can't do a thing about it."
Roja turned around and looked at Kurenai as he said that.
Kurenai's heart shook as she couldn't help saying: "The meaning of can't do anything about it is..."
"It's what you think, the effect is permanent."
Permanent!
Hearing this, Kurenai couldn't help feeling shocked. What she knew best was Genjutsu, and because of this, she knew how terrifying this effect is.
Once you are caught, there is no way of fighting back.
Kurenai's eyes were full of shock while she muttered: "There is such a technique in this world..."
Roja didn't mind telling her Kyoka Suigetsu's power, not to mention she wasn't even thinking about escaping anymore. Even if she did have such thoughts, there is no way to break from Kyoka Suigetsu's illusion.
The terrifying thing about this ability is that it controls all senses. Only if you can see into the future, otherwise there is no way to resist it.
Roja's ability was copied from the original Zanpakuto, so it has the same disadvantages. So whoever touches the Sword, the sword would lose its effect on that person.
But Sen Maboroshi was most of the time inside the soul space. So the possibility of touching it was almost non existent.
Kurenai's heart trembled as she looked around then turned toward Roja and said.
"That... Am I still under the effect of that ability?"
"What do you think?"
Roja glanced at her with deep eyes.
Kurenai sighed. She already accepted her fate, so it didn't matter whether she was manipulated or not.
Thinking about this, a thought suddenly hit her. Doesn't it mean that Roja can make her feel whatever he wants?
So... Did Roja do anything to her before?
Thinking about this, Kurenai's cheeks turned red, and after sneaking a glance at Roja, she bit her teeth. She wouldn't suffer anything anyway.
She was at that age already.
Roja didn't know what she was thinking about as he continued with the elder tone to explain Kyoka Suigetsu's power to her. After looking at Mie for a while, he found a place and got ready to start the fifth element fusion.
The fusion of the four elements was already mastered, and his chakra level was that of super Kage already. It was slightly inferior to Hachibi's chakra.
Chapter 387
The closer you get to the power of the sixth path, the more you feel his horrifying power.
This sentence wasn't false.
The power of Shinigami is totally different from the power of this world. It's truly hard to fight against the Sixth path like this, and he may only be able to escape through space.
He wanted to get powers to the level of Indra and Ashura, and unless he opens the Eight Stage of Sen Maboroshi, or obtains the Truth-seeking ball, he can't step into the next level of power.
Both of them, Roja wanted to obtain.
The power of the Naruto world and the Shinigami's world are powerful, the only difference was that the Shinigami's world was biased on the spiritual side while the one in Naruto was biased on the mundane side.
At least now, Roja's power could threaten the six paths.
"Wind, lightning, Fire..."
Roja started solemnly. Because fusing five elements was dangerous and would require cautiousness.
...
"Damn! Damn! Damn!"
Mei was about to collapse, whether attacking Roja or escaping, she tried everything without any results.
If she wanted to escape, she would return to the original place, if she wanted to fight Roja, she felt like she was hitting empty air. Even when trying to dispel any Genjutsu, she wouldn't be successful.
It seemed like a time lapse.
At last, Mei knew that she could never get rid of the control by brute force. She gave up the idea of struggling and took a deep breath to calm herself down.
"What is this ability? Genjutsu? It is as if all the place is under his control, how can there be such a Genjutsu... Wait, no!"
"This shouldn't be Genjutsu, it's as if he was controlling her five senses..."
Mei was a genius who would be the fifth Hokage in the future. After calming down, she analyzed everything quickly.
After understanding what she's going through, she wanted to try and break free from it.
The more she thought, the more horrified she got. Doesn't this mean that her body is no longer here's to control?
Mei bit her lips and closed her eyes and recalled everything that happened after meeting Roja. But she couldn't tell when she fell under his technique.
"Damn, how I dispel this technique..."
As she opened her eyes, she saw Roja standing not far away calmly.
She wanted to close her eyes again, but she thought about the situation, Roja didn't kill her which would give her enough time to crack this technique.
She didn't believe that Roja could maintain this technique even while he sleeps.
The anger in her heart faded. After calming down, she stared at Roja who seemed to be meditating.
"Speaking of that guy, take a closer look, he is really handsome... No matter whether it's appearance or temperament, no one was better than him."
Thinking about her, she suddenly licked her lips and smiled a little: "My five senses are under his control, I don't know whether this guy is doing something to me now or not."
"I won't feel it, which is a pity... It's still somewhat annoying."
Just as the beauty's cheeks were blushing, the world in front of her changed as she sensed something.
"This is..."
Mei stood up for a moment, and her eyes flashed.
Was this a technique?
She took a deep breath as she glanced toward the source. Roja was sitting down, and five light balls with different colors were constantly rotating above his palm.
Mei thought a little then she suddenly had an idea. She couldn't help looking shocked as she stared at the five light balls.
"This is... Five chakra elements at once?!"
Mei took a breath of cold air. She was born with three elements and two different blood limits. She naturally recognized the five elements on Roja's palm.
When she discovered that Roja was trying to fuse the five together, she was even more shocked.
"What are you doing? Are you crazy?"
She was stunned and subconsciously shouted.
Mei tried fusing three elements before. She tried to create blood limit selection but she failed, and it was very dangerous. She was almost killed several times.
So she abandoned the idea of fusing three elements.
Now Roja was going crazy. He was trying to curry on the fusion of five elements.
Wouch! Wouch!
The five ball rotation got faster and faster and gradually their color was not distinguished anymore. And finally, they joined together and fused.
Wouch!
Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and on the palm of Roja, a ball of white light seemed to condense. It seemed about to fall apart anytime as cracks appeared on it.
"Not good!"
Seeing this, Mei trembled. When she merged three attributes, this happened to her as well, and in the next moment, it exploded, almost killing her.
Just at the next moment, Mei wanted to flee, Roja's Chakra was larger than hers, and if that thing explodes, it will kill all of them.
At this moment, Roja's eyes flashed, and a force completely different from Chakra appeared and forcibly kept the ball from collapsing.
"Condense!"
Roja's shouted as his five fingers gasped the ball of light forcefully making it return to its original state and preventing it from collapsing.
Under the gaze of the beauty, a ball of light was hovering about Roja's palm, it dimmed slightly, becoming gray as it stabilized.
Chapter 388
Almost at the moment, the gray sphere was formed, a will descended suddenly on Roja that seemed to slam the earth.
This will was so powerful that it wasn't inferior to Roja and maybe even stronger.
"... Sage of the six paths?"
Roja narrowed his eyes and looked up to the sky without fear at all.
Although his strength wasn't as good as the six paths currently, he can always open up space and go to One piece's world anytime he wants.
Roja had a hunch that his presence would attract the six paths' attention.
His will didn't know everything, and he seemed hesitant to do anything to Roja, gradually the will dissipated.
Seeing that the Six Paths didn't jump out, Roja's heart calmed down.
"Is this the result of fusing five elements?"
Roja looked at the gray sphere in his palm, and with a thought, it turned into a sword.
Roja held the gray sword and slashed toward the ground.
Wouch!
The ground seemed to collapse at speed visible to the eye and a pit suddenly formed.
Roja made its return to a ball shape and made it hover by his side.
Wouch!
The ball seemed about to collapse after leaving Roja's palm. Roja quickly grabbed it and forced it to stabilize again.
"It seems that I must maintain control over it, it can't leave my body and once I'm not touching it, I will immediately become unstable. Although it's closer to the truth-seeking ball, it still isn't."
Roja looked at the ball and muttered.
By the way, Kurenai was already used to Roja doing unbelievable things, but Mei was so shocked that her chin was about to hit the ground.
He... He succeeded?
Fusing five elements actually succeeded?
Is this a joke?
"Impossible, how can he merge five elements..."
Looking with disbelief at Roja, Mei didn't know what to think, she tried fusing three elements but she wasn't successful but actually succeeded in fusing five.
That's right, I must be hallucinating, I'm under that guy's control for sure.
...
"This lacks the Yin and Yang chakra natures, it can only cause annihilation to matter and can't harm the soul."
Roja continued to study the Gray truth-seeking Ball.
Yin and Yang are the force of spirit and life. The real truth-seeking ball is the result of seven elements fusion. It has the power to destroy the soul. Even for Roja who was a Shinigami, it was a great threat to him.
The one Roja produced could only harm matter.
Roja finally drew the conclusion, this ball can only be maintained by his control and could only destroy matter, and it can't destroy spirits.
"In this case, I can call it a Pseudo Truth-seeking ball."
Roja looked at the ball, then with a thought, he made them separate and returned to his body.
The amount of chakra needed to make this ball was huge, and he didn't want it just to dissipate. He can already make three to four ones with his Chakra pool right now.
"There is a long way to go to reach the real Truth-Seeking Ball. Even if I use all of my Shinigami powers, it would be hard to fight the Six Paths."
He recalled the will that descended on him before, the moment he sensed him Roja turned serious.
That kind of spiritual power was even stronger than the Yonko.
In the world of One Piece, his Reiatsu was unmatched, but here it was different, he felt that his soul was slightly weaker than the Six Paths.
"Having a strong soul is normal, after all, it was him and his brother that sealed Kaguya, and it was him who initiated the reincarnation."
After taking a deep breath, Roja felt the excitement of knowing someone there is stronger.
For a long time, he didn't feel this feeling.
Looking at the direction Kurenai and Mei were in, Roja walked there and said.
"Kurenai, Mei, let's go."
"Yes."
Kurenai immediately nodded and followed him.
Mei didn't say anything, but she was ready to follow after him, but she suddenly thought, why should I listen to him?
"Five elements fusion, this guy is terrible, if it wasn't an illusion but real, then..."
Mei's eyes were shining as she didn't give up the idea of defeating Roja.
"Since you didn't kill me, then don't fall in my hand otherwise I will... hey!"
Mei wanted to continue but found out that they already started walking and followed up.
...
After finishing the five elements fusion, Roja knew that adding the yin and Yang attributes won't be easy. At least with his current Chakra, he won't be able to do it.
The more Chakra, the better.
Three to five Genin can fight a Chunin, three to five Chunin can fight a Jonin, and three to five Jonin can fight a Kage, but three to five kage won't be able to fight a super kage.
Madara fought the five Kage and felt like he was fighting children.
With Madara without the Rinnegan, along with Hashirama, they won't be able to fight the Six Paths.
"I need to continue absorbing nature's chakra and strengthen my body. Besides, Sen Maboroshi was absorbing Nature's Chakra as well so he can evolve even further."
"As for the space ability, Sen Maboroshi will continue to expand it, and I may be able to get a power similar to Kamui."
Roja thought as he continued walking forward.
Chapter 389
In an open space inside a canyon, Roja and Kurenai were walking ahead, suddenly a beautiful figure appeared above the canyon. Light flashed in her eyes, and her Chakra surged.
"Lava release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
Wouch!
Mei launched an attack and immediately, Roja and Kurenai were drowned in the Liquid.
"Is this still inside the Genjutsu?!"
Mei wiped a little bit of the liquid from the corner of her mouth, and her eyes stared as she muttered.
And almost at the next moment, a familiar voice was heard beside her.
"Oh? When did you start thinking that you are no longer under the illusion?"
Wouch!
Mei subconsciously retreated back, but before she could even stop, Roja's figure appeared again beside her.
Her plan to kill Roja seemed to have failed again.
Knowing that she couldn't escape or resist, Mei faced Roja with arrogance.
"How will you deal with me this time? Are you going to freeze me or are you going to use fire? If you want to kill me do it but don't dream that you will listen to your command."
Mei attacked Roja again, and every time she believed that she wasn't under the Genjutsu, reality hit her.
All her sneak attacks failed. With Roja's Reiatsu and Kyoka Suigetsu's power, Roja can permanently keep the illusion.
Every time her attack failed, she would be punished by Roja, but she didn't give up and became more and more stubborn.
When he heard her words, Roja snorted.
"Well."
"I hope you can still say this later."
Roja was helpless since the normal way didn't work, he had to try different ways.
He manipulated her so that she can speak but can't move a finger.
"Hey, are you going to do something that will shame me?"
Mei's body was restrained, but her expression was a provoking one.
Roja ignored her attitude and pointed out directly.
Mei's body suddenly floated in the air, and her shoes and socks were suddenly torn. Then a finger sized flame, and ice balls suddenly appeared.
"What are you doing?"
Mei was in the air and couldn't move, she was vigilant. At the next moment, the balls touched her feet directly and began moving up and down.
"Waaa, Aaah!"
Almost at the same moment they touched her, Mei started screaming loudly. She can guarantee that even if she died a hundred times, it would be better than this.
This is a Genjutsu! This is a Genjutsu! This is a Genjutsu!
Mei was telling herself this, but even though she knew it was an illusion, she couldn't get out of it.
"Hey, hahaha! Bastard! Ah, ah... damned guy! Stop! Hahaha... Stop now... haha..."
"Damn bastard... don't fall in my hands... hahaha... Otherwise... hahaha... I will Definitely... Hahaha..."
Mei's tears were coming out, but her body couldn't move at all.
Pain can be tolerated, as ninjas were trained in that field. But the itch is completely different. This isn't something that a normal human can resist.
What's more, Roja used his ability to make her sense of touch even more sensible.
Her will was broken already.
"Haha... Stop... Stop!"
Mei was about to collapse; her brain was already blank.
"Oh? You want me to stop? You didn't want that before." Roja leisurely looked at her and snorted.
"I... hahaha... That... Don't... Stop!"
Mei wanted to say something, but she was immediately defeated.
"Are you going to serve me?"
Mei nodded quickly.
"Are you going to be obedient in the future?"
Mei nodded again.
Looking at Mei's pleading eyes, Roja finally snorted and reached out and grabbed Sen Maboroshi.
"Break, Kyoka Suigetsu!"
Wouch!
The world in front of Mei suddenly broke like a mirror.
She found herself under a tree while Kurenai and Roja were not that far away. All of that was just an illusion.
Mei kept standing, although it was completely an illusion, it felt too real.
Taking a breath, she finally recovered.
"That guy... Dares to treat me..."
After recovering, Mei gritted her teeth and couldn't wait to find Roja, but she found that he was looking at her with a smile.
That look was as if saying, would you do it again?
Her mouth twitched, recalling the feeling, she couldn't help shuddering.
Damned guy!
When I find out how to dispel that Genjutsu, we'll see what you will do.
Mei gnashed her teeth and took a deep breath and looked at Roja.
"You are amazing... I'm defeated..."
Chapter 390
Crossing the Territories, Roja and the others arrived at the Land of Fire.
It was a small village at the borders of the land of fire.
Even though the village wasn't destroyed by the war, conflicts between ninjas will occasionally arise.
Inside a restaurant.
"Give us your best."
Mei was in front of the counter talking to the boss of the restaurant. The boss saw Mei and almost lost his soul looking at her beauty and quickly nodded.
"No problem, I will send them right away!"
"Okay!"
Mei's mouth slightly rose as she turned and left.
And almost as she left, one of a group of four sitting on a table inside the restaurant which looked very young saw her, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.
"She is..."
"What happened?"
The other three saw the young man's gaze and asked immediately.
This person was an Uchiha!
In the era of the third Ninja war, many geniuses appeared. Although Uchiha Shusui wasn't the most dazzling, he made a great impact in the war.
Shisui stopped and looked at the beauty and whispered: "She is one of the Mist squad that got defeated a while ago."
"Is it her?"
"What is she doing here?"
Several people were shocked by what they heard.
The Mist were always interfering with Konoha. And Konoha was doing just the same thing.
Of course, Shisui didn't have his prestige yet. He was a captain of the squad because he was from the Uchiha and also opened his Sharingan.
At this age, he already had 3 tomatoes and was a genius in Konoha.
"Don't know."
"It is said that she isn't careless."
Shisui shook his head. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He didn't achieve any results in the battlefield yet, but he already made his name as Shisui of the body flicker and was highly valued by Konoha.
That person wasn't such a careless person, she wouldn't act so casually.
"Can you be sure she is really her?"
Someone could help ask.
Shisui nodded and said: "There is no meaning in using Henge (transformation) jutsu against me."
The others looked at each other and stood up while putting the money on the table and left.
"The three of you go back first and inform them about Mei appearing here."
"How about you?"
"I will stay here and observe her. More people will get us exposed, if I'm alone, even if I'm exposed, I can deal with it."
Shisui said as he shook his head.
The other three looked at each other and nodded.
"Then be careful."
...
"There are only two rooms left, which one will you go in, Roja?"
Mei stood in front of the small house and asked. Her red lips rose slightly as her eyes were filled with light.
Fox!
Kurenai on the side snorted.
Roja stretched his finger and flicked Mei's forehead as he said: "You aren't someone I look at like that... You have so little charm and temperament, my woman isn't like this."
After that Roja walked out of the window and flew.
In Naruto's world, no one could say this to her, little could match her charm, but in One piece's world, he got Hancock.
Roja was telling the truth, but Mei was mad.
This bastard!
Mei clenched her fist and looked at Roja with a black face. If stares could kill, Roja would've died many times already.
Kurenai looked at Mei with a sly look. She couldn't help giggling in her heart. Suddenly she remembered Roja's words and was stunned.
Although Roja rarely mentions Hancock, when he does, he talks as if no one can compare to her.
"What kind of person is she?"
Kurenai thought and couldn't help but mutter.
...
At midnight, on the roof, Shisui stayed there quietly with his scarlet eyes looking at the room.
"Only three people?"
After half a day of observation, Shisui knew Mei, but he didn't figure out who the others were.
Kurenai felt slightly familiar to him.
"She's not from the Mist, but the chakra she has is really something which wasn't any less than Mei's."
"As for that person..."
Shisui narrowed his eyes as he felt that something was strange about Roja.
Roja's chakra wasn't fixed at all, sometimes it's huge, and other times it's small.
"I'm afraid these three aren't simple."
Shisui took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed. Did these three come here to do something?
Could it be that they want to attract attention from the front lines?
Shisui thought for a while but he frowned and shook his head, and finally, coldness flashed in his eyes.
"In that case, they must have a purpose in coming to the Land of fire... All I have to do is to make them fail in whatever they want to do."
Mei took a deep breath, and the Sharingan in his eyes disappeared. He won't act rashly, but he won't let it go either.
"I need to be careful. They aren't easy to deal with. If I was to be found, I wouldn't be able to return in one piece, I won't be able to deal with them alone."
Chapter 391
In the mountain, Roja was holding Sen Maboroshi and playing with it, constantly changing its form.
"Can you change the form of your sword at will?"
Mei and Kurenai followed behind Roja while watching the sword changing forms and they couldn't help blink seeing that.
Before fighting Roja, she didn't pay attention to Roja's sword, but now seeing it changing its form caught her attention.
"What is that sword?"
Roja laughed and said: "You want to know about this sword?"
Mei looked at Roja and said: "A sword that can change shape, even the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist don't have such a sword."
Mei was very respectful while mentioning the seven swordsmen, even though she was a genius, she respected them a lot.
"Oh, the strongest seven Swords..."
Roja responded casually as if he was asking do you want to eat?
Mei's mouth twitched slightly and gave up arguing with Roja.
The three walked around suddenly, Kurenai was first stunned before quickly reacting: "Roja-sama, someone is tracking us."
"You finally noticed?"
"It seems the time you used to practice Haki wasn't in vain."
Roja didn't turn his head, but stared at Sen Maboroshi in his hand and casually said.
Mei looked at Roja before turning to Kurenai. It seems that Roja discovered someone and Kurenai just did, but she didn't feel anything.
Although she wasn't a perceptive Ninja, not finding someone is normal, but Roja and Kurenai found the one tracking them and she didn't, which made her feel shameful.
"I want to see who dares follow us..."
Mei, in a moment of anger, turned around toward the person following them.
...
In the forest, a pair of scarlet eyes were watching the three. His eyes sharpened, and the cold light flashed in his eyes.
"This direction... Do they want to cut off our supplies?"
"But they're not moving fast. Is it because they are in the land of fire, so they are currently being vigilant? Even so, they will soon catch up to Konoha's ninjas."
Shisui set his mind straight as he continued to follow after them.
Almost in the next moment, His pupil shrank, and the three tomatoes in his eyes started turning around.
He was discovered!
"Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
Accompanying the angry yell, Acid swept in front of Shisui.
Shisui stopped his body, he used his leg to step hard on the tree trunk and flew backward.
Wouch!
Mei looked at the person coldly, and when she saw his eyes, she was a little bit hesitant.
"That is... Sharingan... And Uchiha member?"
"I was really careful, I didn't expect to be discovered by you. It seems like one of you is a perceptive Ninja."
Although he was exposed, Shisui was calm as he already prepared for this.
"Humph."
Shisui shouldn't have mentioned this as may was still holding a grudge about not being able to sense him.
"I thought you were just a kid, I didn't think you possessed the Sharingan."
Mei's tone was Icy as her hand printed.
However, before waiting for her to finish, Shisui instantly disappeared with a flash of light and appeared behind Mei as he pulled a short sword to attack.
Wouch!
Shisui's sword pierced directly into Mei's body, but in the next moment, Mei's figure turned into a log.
"Replacement..."
Shisui stopped and calmed down, he didn't expect his opponent to be this good.
Under his Sharingan, Mei's actions were captured. At the moment he stabbed, Mei already stopped her printing and used a replacement.
"Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"
"Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"
Mei unleashed her water Jutsu, and it directly countered The fire Jutsu and directly swallowed it.
"Uchiha little boy, can't you stop this?"
Looking at the water coming toward him, Shisui flickered and stabbed his sword at Mei's leg.
Mei already expected this and jumped back to avoid the attack.
"I still want to deal with the other two. It seems like I'm still a little bit arrogant. In the end, she is one of the mist, and it isn't easy to deal with her."
Shisui looked at Mei, and after he was discovered, he had two choices, wait for reinforcement, and then pursue the three.
The Second is to fight them and wait for support.
After a brief fight, Shisui knew that it wasn't easy to defeat this Beauty, but it wasn't impossible as he could see through her attacks.
"If I let them go, it will be very difficult to find them again."
Shisui stopped thinking as the tomoe in his eyes was moving, and suddenly they changed.
Chapter 392
Inside the mountain, dozens of Konoha's ninjas were moving forward. Five people were leading the group, and one of them was one of the Sanin.
"Be careful, we should be close by."
The commander was a Ninja from Konoha, her chest was swaying as she ran: "Is there a perceptive Ninja who can discover Shisui?"
"I can't tell, but there should be one."
A ninja suddenly moved forward to report.
She nodded and immediately continued forward.
"Good! Move quickly."
This was the territory of the land of fire, and this territory was under their protection. The Most daring to go inside their territory made Konoha not think about making them leave, but annihilate them directly.
According to the information sent by Shisui, there were three enemies, one of them being the famous beauty of the mist, so all of them should be from the Mist.
If you want to kill an enemy from the Mist, you will need at least double their numbers. After considering the situation, Tsunade chose to lead a team personally.
"Going inside our territory, they want to cut our supply line, they are really courageous, I won't let them escape."
Tsunade's eyes were cold.
Although she was a medical Ninja, she experienced the second ninja war and was really a good leader.
...
Wouch! Wouch!
Shisui was regularly using Chakra to step on the water and delaying Mei, but suddenly Kurenai appeared.
She looked at Shisui, and her eyes flashed: "You are Uchiha Shisui... Don't continue this, we have no intention of fighting Konoha."
Shisui didn't know her, but she knew him. He was the greatest genius in this generation of the Uchiha. Although he was not famous on the battlefield, his reputation in Konoha wasn't small.
"Do you think I'd believe what you say?"
Shisui stopped and blinked, then continued to fight against Mei.
Kurenai shook her head with helplessness. She knew that it wouldn't be easy for Shisui to believe her.
If this continues to drag on, Roja might make a move, and this Genius of the Uchiha family might really face a tragedy which will pull Konoha into this.
Thinking about this, Kurenai made a decision, she wanted to stop the fight quickly.
Wouch!
Kurenai started printing.
"Genjutsu: Mirage!"
Pink leaves surrounded Kurenai as something like a copy seemed to rush toward Shisui.
"Clone?"
Shisui's Sharingan started working as he looked at the thing in front of him then he calmly said: "No... This is a Genjutsu!"
Wouch!
Shisui jumped forward as he picked Kurenai's real position using his Sharingan.
He judged Kurenai to be a Genjutsu user. Using Genjutsu against an Uchiha wasn't a great idea.
The Sharingan was best in seeing through any Genjutsu, and also it was best for Genjutsu users.
"Release!"
The Genjutsu was directly broken, and at the same time, he used a Genjutsu of his own. Kurenai already expected this, so she was prepared for the Genjutsu rebound.
Wouch!
Shisui stopped the Technique and arrived in front of Kurenai directly stabbing her as he tried to get rid of her.
In the next moment, Kurenai defended this attack while Shisui continued. But surprisingly, Kurenai seemed to be the same as him. It was as if she could see his movement the same way he did.
"This..."
Shisui was surprised for the first time. With his Sharingan, he was able to see through Kurenai's action, he thought he would be able to gain the upper hand, but he didn't expect her to be able to read his moves as well.
The fight could be said to be a tie between the two.
"Not just a Genjutsu user, but also a perceptive one and a taijutsu user as well?"
Shisui finally felt that there was trouble. The strength of these two wasn't something normal.
Wouch!
Mei attacked along, and Shisui could only be forced into retreat.
Shisui took a deep breath, and his eyes calmed down again. He muttered: "In this case, I would have to use another technique... The body flicker technique!"
In the next moment, Shisui made seals as he moved forward.
During his run, his figure trembled as if he was splitting into two identical figures.
One to two, two to four...
In a short period, there were more than ten identical Shisui on the field.
"Is this a clone?"
Mei's eyes flashed as she started printing.
"Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!"
Wouch!
Suddenly, a huge water dragon appeared and moved forward as if it wanted to devour Shisui.
However, as the water Dragon approached, a dozen copies of Shisui stopped in their places, and nothing happened to them as if they were phantoms.
"Is he using Genjutsu?"
Mei tried to find where Shisui was.
But in the next moment, the copies moved forward holding their swords and surrounded Mei and Kurenai.
"Be careful!'
Kurenai was using Haki and felt something abnormal. She was trying to find out what was going on as she warned Mei.
Wouch!
They first ignored the water dragon as if they didn't exist but the next moment they seemed to become real and their attacks could connect.
"What's going on?"
If she wasn't warned by Kurenai, Mei would've very likely been injured. She watched the dozen Uchiha's while her eyes revealed a different color.
"It's not an ordinary clone... This should be another technique. It's like combining Genjutsu with the clone Jutsu."
Kurenai saw this using Haki and couldn't help admiring the strength of the genius Uchiha.
Chapter 393
Based on Strength, Shisui would find trouble fighting these two, even if Roja was weaker than them, if he joins the fight he would definitively lose.
Although he seems to have the upper hand, in fact, he knew that it was really difficult to overcome this situation.
"Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
Mei once again released her Lava technique.
Wouch!
Shisui leaped up to avoid the fluid while holding his sword and rushing toward them.
Mei and Kurenai both jumped to avoid Shisui's attack. Both of them searched for the flaws in Shisui's technique while Shisui stopped his attacks as he only wanted to drag this fight for as long as possible.
They seemed to be in a deadlock.
And at this time, Wouch!
Applause was heard from within the jungle.
"The Genius Ninja of the Uchiha Family. Your performance is really wonderful."
Roja stepped out and wasn't angry because Shisui was fighting the other two. Shisui looked at this with great interest.
"Are you finally joining the fight?"
Shisui's gaze fell on Roja. He never ignored Roja's existence at all, he was always paying attention to him.
He figured Mei and Kurenai's strength, but Roja's strength was still unclear.
Although the situation was really dangerous, he never thought about withdrawing. If he retreats now, then the supply line would be in danger. He even thought that even if he can't win, he can drag the fight.
"Ugh..."
Kurenai saw Roja stepping out and couldn't help but sigh and walked back.
Seeing this, Shisui felt strange. Does she want to retreat?
It is clear that the advantage of having three people is greater.
At this time, Roja looked at Mei and joked: "The whole day we were being followed, and you didn't feel it, and even after figuring it out you still couldn't fight him, are you satisfied with this?"
Mei pouted as she was somewhat annoyed.
When she met the Monster, Roja, she couldn't do a thing. As a result, she wanted to release her frustration on Shisui but in the end, she couldn't.
It seemed that since meeting Roja, she was really unlucky.
"I will get rid of him sooner or later."
Mei thought and no longer mobilized her Chakra, she slacked off as she was going back to the rear and stood next to Kurenai.
Mei and Kurenai weren't in a fighting stance which made Shisui feel really strange, he didn't relax as he looked at Roja seriously.
A sword appeared in Roja's hand without anyone knowing how.
"You use a sword?"
"Is this guy one of the seven swordsmen of the Mist? But he seems different from the description."
Shisui calmed down. He could guess why the other two stepped down from the fight. There was only one reason, which is that Roja was far stronger than the two of them.
Sure enough, this guy is the trickiest amongst them.
He took a deep breath and stared at Roja's sword. He didn't even look at Roja's eyes, because he wasn't familiar with Roja's strength ; he didn't dare be careless.
"If I'm not wrong, you should be Uchiha Shisui right?"
In Roja's hand, Sen Maboroshi released some water vapor in the air before retracting it as nothing happened.
Shisui stopped thinking and attacked Roja. His Sharingan was fully in use as he captured every move of Roja, but he didn't find any abnormality nor did he see any chakra flow.
"It's a great honor for you to know my name."
Shisui found it unexpected for Roja to know his name. Although he wasn't famous on the battlefield, he was famous in Konoha.
Roja suddenly stepped forward and walked over toward Shisui as he said: "The Uchiha family have only two people to pay attention to in this generation, and you are one of them."
The second person is Obito.
Itachi was younger than both of them. Shisui had a Mangekyou Sharingan that could permanently change reality for someone.
As for Obito, he was special, he changed from a normal kid to a behind the scene monster.
"Two people?"
Obito's eyes changed.
In this generation, no one can compare with him. He didn't know who Roja was referring to. Several people flashed in his mind, but they all were rejected.
At this moment, he reacted, he seemed to be influenced by Roja's words. It wasn't a good thing to be influenced in a fight.
"Great."
Shisui calmed down. He directly threw the messy thoughts away. Once again he looked at Roja with great vigilance.
Roja walked near Shisui and stopped while he said: "I will attack, I wonder if you can block it."
"Try, and you will know!"
Shisui said without fear.
When Roja swung his sword, the attack rushed at Shisui.
Wouch!
Shisui's tomoes spun rapidly as he captured Roja's movement. He didn't dare face the attack head-on as he didn't know Roja's power, so he jumped away to avoid the attack.
He was shocked to discover that there is inexplicably a sword mark on his chest.
Blood splashed!
Chapter 394
"How could this... I clearly avoided it!"
Shisui looked at the blood mark on his chest, and he couldn't know what just happened. How did he get hit? How come he didn't see it with his Sharingan?
"It seems like you can't stop it."
Roja was slightly disappointed to see Shisui like this. He really wanted to experience the strongest Genjutsu, but it seemed like Shisui still hadn't opened his Mangekyou Sharingan.
Silence.
Roja's figure suddenly disappeared and arrived behind Shisui without him noticing.
Wouch!
Another mark was left on Shisui's back and blood splashed.
"This is... What is..."
Shisui could no longer stand, and his body swayed and fell to the front. When he fell, he reluctantly turned his head to look at Roja.
...
In the forest, Kurenai and Mei were looking at Shisui getting hit by Roja's attack without moving from his place.
Seeing this, they could guess that Shisui fell under Roja's Genjutsu like them.
"Uchiha Shisui, a guy with Sharingan... He was defeated so easily?"
Mei couldn't help taking a deep breath. Roja's power was horrible, once he made a move, his enemy would die.
And just in the next moment, a shout came from a distance.
"Stop!"
Roja stopped and with a long-awaited expression turned around to look at the distance.
They're finally here.
Wouch! Wouch!
A figure appeared and picked up Shisui, and another one holding a sword attacked Roja.
Roja just swung his sword back.
Wouch!
Just dead wood, the sword in the hand of the person broke.
Seeing his sword break, that person desperately avoided the attack, but his shoulder was hit by the sword and blood splashing.
Wouch!
The man jumped back and held his shoulder while looking at Roja with horror. He wore the head-protector of Konoha.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
A dozen figures flashed and arrived at the scene and surrounded them.
Shisui fighting them alone, they didn't see, but the man that was just injured, they saw it clearly.
"Konoha's sanin... Tsunade!"
Mei looked at the Ninja, and her eyes fell on the figure that saved Shisui, her eyes coldly stared at her.
It's normal for a woman to have hostility toward another woman. She was always Tsunade's biggest enemy, and she even had the idea of attacking and killing her. But Tsunade was the commander of the camp and wouldn't easily step out.
"The bleeding stopped."
Tsunade gave Shisui first aid and then got up and looked at Roja, when she saw him, her eyes shrunk.
She didn't care before, but now she looked closely at him, he was...
"I waited for so long for the commander to appear. Is there a problem?"
Roja held Sen Maboroshi and stood in his place with a harmless smile.
Regarding the Information about Roja, others may not know, but as the commander of a camp, she knew. His strength was so strong that she didn't know anyone alive that could face him.
"Are you the one who stopped the war against The Clouds?"
Tsunade looked calmly at Roja.
Roja shrugged and said: "If there is no one else, then I may be the one."
At this time, she took a look at Kurenai and Mei. She didn't recognize Kurenai, but she knew Mei.
Mei noticed her gaze and suddenly raised her chin and said: "If it isn't the famous Sanin of Konoha? It's a great honor to see you."
She wasn't saying this with sarcasm.
Tsunade responded coldly: "A group of Rats from the mist dare to try a sneak attack on us?"
"Ha ha..."
Mei was preparing to say something, but Roja put his finger on her forehead and flickered her.
Boom!
Mei stepped back, and a red mark appeared on her forehead.
"Don't interrupt when adults are talking."
Roja ignored the expression on Mei's face and turned around to look at Tsunade.
Tsunade's brows wrinkled. Although she had doubts about Roja, she wasn't afraid of him, but she didn't want to cause any conflicts.
"Aren't you a Rogue Ninja? How come you are with the Mist?"
Roja's identity was a mystery, they once suspected that Roja was from the Mist, but they changed their mind when he stopped the war with the clouds.
If Roja was from the Mist, he wouldn't go out of his way to stop the clouds and help Konoha.
It's because he stopped the war that his identity became a mystery.
"Of course I'm not, as for her... I picked up a maid from the road, is there a problem with that?"
Roja glanced at Mei and casually said.
"Uh..."
What is a maid collection?
Mei also heard his words and wanted to refute them, but they were true.
Roja seemed to feel her anger, so he glanced at her and said: "You don't need to be angry, you will feel the glory of this identity in the future."
Puff!
Mei felt like spitting blood. She wanted to smash that glory into Roja's face and go away.
Chapter 395
Is this guy really a ninja from the Mist?"
Tsunade was looking at Roja and Mei's appearance, and couldn't help being skeptical. She looked at the dozen ninjas surrounding them and wanted to tell them to catch and interrogate them, but she knew that defeating Roja won't be easy.
Although she was a bit arrogant being one of the Sanin, she knew that Jiraiya couldn't defeat him so it would be difficult to defeat him herself.
She also knew about his deeds against the clouds.
Tsunade was hesitant, then she decided not to fight.
"In that case, this was just a misunderstanding. I'm very sorry, we will leave now." Tsunade looked at Roja and ordered the others to leave.
"Slow down."
However, Roja stopped her and said: "One of the Sannin... Tsunade... Since you are here, I have something I want to ask."
"What is it?"
Tsunade's brows wrinkled as she asked while getting a little angry.
Roja asked casually: "Where is Shikkotsu forest? I want to take a look at it."
Tsunade frowned and showed vigilance.
Roja slightly raised his chin and said: "Don't worry, I just want to look, is it that troublesome?"
Shikkotsu forest was in the Land of Earth. They had to cross the entire Land of Fire before getting there, and with the speed of Ninjas, it would take at least a month.
"If I don't agree?"
Tsunade didn't explain anything and directly said with a calm face.
"That's too bad, I will have to use force then..." Roja shrugged, revealing a helpless expression.
Hmph.
When Tsunade heard this, she snorted and became angry.
Although Roja was strong, and it was said that he easily defeated the Hachibi, she is still one of the Sanin.
"Sorry, I still have many things to deal with, I have no time to play with you."
After saying this coldly, Tsunade turned around to leave.
And at this time, Roja shook his head slightly, and Sen Maboroshi released cold air that spread in all directions.
Almost in mere seconds, the entire forest turned from summer to winter.
"Are you going to fight? You have to think this through."
Tsunade's face looked sullen.
Boom!
She stepped on the Ice and broke it.
The power that erupted made Kurenai and Mei sigh in relief.
The cracks spread all over the place as she looked at Roja.
The group of ninja at the rear saw this, and after taking a breath, they revealed awe and admiration.
"The momentum is good."
Roja looked at the power released by Tsunade and not only was he not shocked, he even appreciated the look of an elder looking at the younger generation.
After that, he shook his head and said slowly: "But... It's just that, are you sure you want to do this? Just think about it."
"If you want to fight, I will accompany you till the end."
Tsunade looked at Roja with her head up. There is no trace of fear in her eyes. Although Roja was strong, why would she fear him?
Konoha's ninjas were full of determination. They all took a battle stance. As soon as their commander attacks, they will follow along.
However,
Looking at this Roja smiled.
"Well see this and tell me what you're going to do..."
Roja held his sword and swung it in front of him. Sword light emerged and disappeared as if nothing happened.
But at this moment, Tsunade and the other ninjas leaned forward instinctively while they were shocked.
Wouch!
A ripple in the void suddenly appeared.
Kurenai and Mei were surprised and felt unbelievable.
They looked at this scene and couldn't help opening their mouths in shock. They all looked at the forest behind Konoha's ninjas.
The forest that stretches for over a thousand meters full of frozen trees was suddenly divided in two.
What is even more shocking is the mountain behind the forest that was also divided in two from the middle.
With just one sword strike, the world seemed to be divided into two.
Everyone was silent.
Under the looks from everyone there, the mountain and the forest that was cut cleanly fell to the ground.
Boom!
Everything trembled as if someone was using earth release techniques. It was hard for the Ninjas to stabilize from the shockwaves.
Wouch! Wouch!
The ice shook due to the vibration and shattered. The sky was clear, and the sun rays were reflected by the Ice pieces scattered in the forest. It was an extremely beautiful scene.
Finally, the vibration calmed down, and the sounds disappeared, leaving only a few weak sounds that continued to arrive from the distance.
No one talked.
"Is this... Genjutsu?"
Mei behind Roja looked at this with wide eyes. She looked at the mountain in the distance and whispered.
Was this a power that a human could have?
Kurenai had the same look on her face, and her mind was blank. Even if she saw Roja defeat Jiraiya and the Hachibi, it wasn't as shocking as this.
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hand, then turned toward Tsunade and said.
"Are you sure you want to accompany me till the end?"
Chapter 396
It seems like being Roja's made wasn't that unacceptable after all...
Mei stood behind Roja and looked at this scene with shock. That thought flashed in her mind, and she quickly shook her head to make it dissipate.
Pooh!
How can I get such an idea?
In front of Roja
"Damn... How can a human have such power..."
Tsunade felt her heart tremble, her back was full of sweat as she stiffened in her place.
The other ninjas were shocked as well. They didn't think about fighting anymore, only fear remained in their minds. Even though they were elites in their village, why was there such a disparity in strength?
Under such a scene, even the kages of the five nations would tremble.
"Was the mountain really cut off..."
Tsunade looked at this and asked herself.
At a very young age, she knew her grandfather could smash mountains easily. Everything in the land of fire prospered under her grandfather's hand.
She always thought that this was an exaggerated legend.
Today's scene changed her mind.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi and took a few steps forward at random. Konoha's ninjas saw this and instinctively retreated. Almost everyone was fearful of him.
Even Tsunade retreated.
Roja's mouth raised and Sen Maboroshi was lifted.
"Slow."
Tsunade lifted her hand in surrender.
"Oh? You changed your mind?"
Roja lowered his sword, and his eyes fell on Konoha's ninja. They felt like they just were about to step into the gates of hell.
Tsunade breathed to calm herself and said: "I will take you to Shikkotsu forest alone, let them go."
"Ok!"
"So take the lead now, I'm somewhat in a hurry."
...
Konoha.
The Hokage's tower.
"What?"
The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, almost made the pipe in his hand go while the ash inside of it fell on the desk.
In front of him, a Ninja kneeled on one knee as his forehead was full of sweat as he said: "That is what happened, Now Tsunade-sama is with him, her life and death are unclear."
"Damn."
Sarutobi's face was very ugly, although Konoha was amongst the top when it came to power, almost all the other villages were against them.
After all, the resources in the land of fire far exceed the other lands, the large forest produced by Hashirama and the resources left behind made the other villages eye them.
He was very nervous about the frontlines before, but Roja stepped in and stopped the clouds. But Roja now suddenly came to the land of Fire and kidnapped his student, one of the most powerful ninjas they got which would sharply hurt Konoha.
Tsunade was strong, and she was smart. She was enough to guard a border alone and made the Mist afraid of trouble with her there.
Sarutobi frowned as an ugly frown appeared on his face as he went back and forth inside the room.
"Pass down my orders, don't let this information leak, and anyone speaking of it is considered a rebel."
Just as he said this, the person who was inside the room stood up and shouted: "Consider it done, Hokage-sama."
Seeing that Sarutobi didn't say anything else, the ninja left.
They were from the root, but the things in the original story have yet to happen, and the Uchiha assassination was yet to be planned for.
"Danzo, what do you think?"
Sarutobi took a deep breath and waited for the ninja to leave before saying this.
Danzo appeared from the shadows in the room with a gloomy face as he said: "If the news about Tsunade being kidnapped was to be known, not only would our ninjas lose motivation, the Mist would hit our front lines."
"Tsunade losing was unexpected but being able to cut a mountain with a sword. That strength is really..."
Having said this, Danzo's face was gloomy.
Sarutobi and he both witnessed Hashirama's power as well as Madara's. They knew that this kind of power could control the world.
Roja was able to cut a mountain with a sword, although they didn't know whether he was as strong as Madara and Hashirama or not but they knew that this kind of strength is tricky.
"We have information that he wanted to go to the Shikkotsu forest, but we don't know his purpose from going there..."
Sarutobi said.
This kind of thing can't be tolerated, but Roja was too strong. If they used the four red yang formations to seal him, they could use a forbidden Jutsu to kill him.
But now it was a time of war, people with kage level chakra were scarce, to begin with, and most of them were sent to the front line. If they call them back, it will affect the battlefield which was why Sarutobi was hesitant.
"This person seems to appear from thin air. We never heard about him before, and with his strength, that would be weird."
Danzo said as his eyes flashed.
Sarutobi looked at him and said: "What do you think we should do?"
"You can't easily go after him, even if we win we would lose, and if we get defeated, it would be really unfavorable for us."
"I know."
Sarutobi nodded as he thought the same way.
His eyes flashed slightly as he said: "But we can lead him to the vicinity of Konoha... He is strong, he can breathe the six violet flames formation, but he won't be able to do the same with the Four red yang formation created by Sensei."
"Four Red Yang Formation..."
Danzo thought and said: "But how to lure him to Konoha?"
Having said this, Sarutobi suddenly seemed to be thinking about something.
"I think there is a way, but I don't know whether we will succeed or not."
Chapter 397
On an open plane, the wind blew gently on the fresh grass making a refreshing smell cover the place.
"The environment in the Land Of Fire is incomparable to where I come from."
Looking at the scenery, Mie couldn't help but sigh.
Among the five lands, the land of wind had the worst landscape, and also had the least resources, because it was just a huge desert.
Next comes the Land Of Earth, which was similar to the land of wind, but it also lacked water but not as serious as the land of Wind. The land of lightning comes next, because of the high terrain, they lack land to cultivate.
Finally, the Land of Water, it is covered with a layer of ice all year long which is harsh.
Under such circumstances, it's no wonder the war was centered on Konoha.
"I heard that it was my grandfather, the first Hokage, who created the fast forest in the Land of Fire using his Wood Release. I don't know if it's true or not." Tsunade walked by the side as she talked to Mei.
After saying this, she couldn't help looking at Roja in front. Before, she didn't believe something like that was possible, but after seeing Roja cutting a mountain, she started to believe in it.
"The first Hokage..."
Kurenai couldn't help holding her breath slightly, as she revealed a look of respect. Hashirama was not only the first Hokage, but he was also the one who stopped the warring period and created Konoha.
Roja was walking in front of them, listened to their talk and said casually: "If there is such a legend, then it's 80% true."
It is seemingly difficult to change the landscape of such a large piece of land, but with Roja's power, he could now change everything to Ice or fire if he wanted.
"What kind of power did he have to be able to change the landscape of an entire country?"
In Tsunade's mind, she began imagining the scene and couldn't help but mutter.
Mei listened to their words and said: "What about him, he still died in the end."
"Do you want to die?"
Tsunade's face turned cold as she heard Mei's words.
Although Mei knew she couldn't win against the current Tsunade, she didn't fear her as she mocked: "Now you are being kept here, and Konoha isn't saying anything about it, where is the person who stopped the warring period."
"If there isn't a strong enough person, then the other four countries would just attack and divide you amongst themselves."
When she heard the words of ridicule, Tsunade was annoyed, but she knew that what Mei said was the truth. If there is interest and hatred, the other countries will form an alliance to conquer Konoha which would be really dangerous.
Moreover, she has to take Roja to the Fokkutsu forest, so the Mist had a chance to attack as she isn't there anymore.
They already walked half of the country of fire already. Although there wasn't any road, it was as simple as walking forward.
But so far, no one from Konoha has been here yet.
Is she being abandoned?
Although she knew Roja's power and that Konoha wouldn't be able to face him, she still felt uncomfortable.
At this time, Roja blinked, his expression showed how stunned he was. He then chuckled and stopped: "Someone is coming."
"Oh?!"
Mei and Kurenai stopped, but they didn't see the figure of the one Roja was talking about. Obviously, they were too far away for them to notice.
Mei couldn't help thinking a little and said: "Are they from Konoha?"
"It is a ninja from Konoha."
Roja looked at Mei with a smile.
Mei's mouth twitched slightly, her face was black. She felt something bad was about to happen. They had Konoha's princess captive.
However, no one paid attention to Mei.
Kurenai took a deep breath, and her eyes were nervous. The Ninja from Konoha arrived for Roja. She was seeing Roja's relationship with Konoha getting worse and didn't know what to do about it.
Tsunade was also nervous. Although she knew that they came for her, she witnessed Roja's power and knew that he was really unpredictable.
Kurenai soon perceives the presence of the ninja and her expression turns into a mess.
Because she could tell that only one person was coming.
"Is he not coming for us?"
There was some doubt in Kurenai's heart.
Wouch!
Suddenly, a blurry figure appeared in front of them along with a yellow flash of light.
In the third war, many things happened, whether the betrayal of one of the Sanin or the appearance of the genius ninja Kakashi.
But the most known thing is the genius who will get the position of Hokage who was given a nickname in this war.
That is... The Yellow Flash.
The war was in the middle now, and the title of the yellow flash was becoming famous by the day.
In the original story, he could travel from one battlefield to another, changing the situation alone to Konoha's favor.
He faced a thousand ninjas alone, killing a hundred elites...
The name, Yellow flash was created.
On the battlefield, he was unstoppable, and he almost swept all his enemies. The mission competition rate was 100%
So in this world where mission is more important than life, there is only one exception: when you encounter the Yellow flash, you immediately abandon the mission and retreat without receiving any punishment.
Chapter 398
"Minato?"
Tsunade looked at the Yellow flash, and suddenly her eyes flashed as she understood what Konoha wanted to do.
Minato was proficient in Time-space Jutsu, and he had The Flying Thunder god technique. With this technique, he can bring her back to Konoha very easily.
Just that...
Even if he brought her back to Konoha, can it really solve the problem?!
If Roja was to get angry or join forces with other villages, the impact on Konoha would be too huge.
"I am sorry, I am a little late."
Minato first apologized to Tsunade and then looked at Roja calmly: "Tsunade-sama is important to Konoha. You can't just take her like that."
Standing behind Roja, Mei looked at Minato with suspicion, Konoha actually sent one person to save Tsunade?
What does this mean?
Kurenai knew Minato, but she only knew that he was a jonin from Konoha. Anything else about him was clear.
"If I want to bring her, I need to reserve her?"
Roja looked at Minato and spoke.
Minato calmly looked at Roja and said: "I have heard about your attack, although it's really powerful, it's not necessarily effective on me."
Minato reached inside his bag and threw a handful of Kunais, and then threw one at Roja.
Ding!
Roja didn't move from the Kunai.
Almost at this moment, Minato used the Flying thunder god and grabbed the Kunai while facing Roja's eyes.
"So fast!"
Mei and Kurenai were finally shocked when Minato appeared, they didn't think much of it, but when he attacked, they both were shocked.
If the one being attacked was one of them and not Roja, then they wouldn't have a chance to avoid it.
Roja didn't avoid Minato's attack.
Ding!
Minato tried to pierce Roja's eye with the Kunai, but Roja didn't move, and the Kunai couldn't even pierce his eyelid.
Wouch!
Minato wasn't shocked as he used the Flying Thunder God again and appeared in another position.
"Sure enough, the information about you was true..."
The first goal of Minato was to rescue Tsunade, and the second one was to test Roja's strength. If he can kill him, then the other plan won't be needed.
While Minato briefly confronted Roja, the latter glanced at the Kunais and remembered what Minato just did and finally said.
"Is this the Flying Thunder God?"
Although Roja also had space ability and can forcibly use it to open a crack in space and return to One piece's world, his ability was more based on violence while Minato's was more stable.
Minato was extremely fast and required almost no time to use this technique, but the only disadvantage is that he needed to leave a mark before he could teleport.
In contrast, Roja could use space movement, but he would need some time to launch the skill.
"You are eye-catching."
Seeing the Technique he used, Roja could know the name of the technique which surprised Minato, but he was still calm.
Wouch!
Minato disappeared again and this time appeared beside Tsunade.
It's difficult to defeat Roja in a short time, so he will send Tsunade back to Konoha first and come back to fight.
But at this moment, the moment Minato tried to touch Tsunade, a sword attack arrived at his place. If he tried to grab her, he would be cut in half.
"This guy..."
Minato's eyes slightly shrunk as he was finally shocked. He flashed again, avoiding Roja's attack.
If he waited for him to reach her before attacking, he wouldn't be able to catch him, so he attacked in advance as he knew where Minato would appear.
Wouch!
Under Roja's sword, the earth split open, and a deep gully appeared on the ground.
"Prediction?"
Minato avoided Roja's attack as he was even more surprised by Roja's ability to predict his location than his attack power.
Minato disappeared again, and this time he didn't go for Tsunade, but he went directly toward Roja, and before anyone knew, a Rasengan appeared in his hand.
Roja didn't look at him as he directly turned around and punched!
Boom!
The Rasengan was directly blown, and strong wind pressure swept all directions.
Wouch!
As soon as the Rasengan was blown, Minato disappeared and appeared again beside Tsunade.
Obviously, he did attack Roja just to distract him and save Tsunade.
But what shocked him was that Roja was already a step ahead. As if he already knew where he would appear, a sword strike came again.
At this time, Minato once again used the Flying Thunder God to get away.
"Great!"
This was the opponent in this world that Roja faced and couldn't solve with just his hand. This amazed him.
The terrible thing wasn't the Flying Thunder God, but Minato's nerve reaction speed, for short, his reflex.
In this short confrontation, no one could react.
"What a terrifying technique!"
Mei finally took a breath and looked at Minato.
Kurenai opened her eyes in surprise and said: "It turns out Minato's strength was so great."
This time, Minato was more stunned than anyone here, his heart was beating so fast as if it wanted to escape from his chest. He could conclude one thing from this confrontation, Roja could predict his moves.
This was almost an unbelievable thing.
You know, the flying thunder god could be activated with just his thought, it is the fastest space ability. Unless Roja can get into his mind and know his thoughts in advance, then it would be impossible.
"No, wait... There is something else that can do this..."
A thought flashed in Minato's mind as he came to a terrifying idea.
Roja... Can you predict the future?!
Chapter 399
"Minato's technique has already reached such a level? Unfortunately, it doesn't look effective..." Tsunade watched the confrontation and said.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi and calmly looked at Minato.
He placed the sword in front of him and said: If you only have that much, it may not be easy to save someone from me."
His voice fell, and Sen Maboroshi released white Mist.
But at this moment, Minato once again used the flying thunder god technique and arrived beside Roja.
"Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique!"
At this moment, Minato released this jutsu which made the earth tremble. Ash and dust flew all around them making it hard to see anything.
"Even if you can see the future, there must be a way to stop you."
Minato wasn't scared of Roja's ability, after releasing this jutsu, he used Flying Thunder God again while his hand flashed.
At this time, a sword attack moved inside the dust toward Minato, the latter didn't hesitate to launch his technique once again. He already placed countless Kunais with his seal on them, and he could now move all around the place.
As long as he attacks Mei or Kurenai, the situation would turn favorable to him.
Wouch!
When he appeared, he was beside Kurenai as if he wanted to grab her.
Roja already knew this and attacked the place he was going to appear in without hesitation.
The attacker gazed at Minato's sleeve before he escaped.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Minato's figure was flushing in succession, he appeared beside Mei and also Tsunade, but he didn't attack Roja.
As long as he can touch Tsunade, he would be able to take her away, but each time Roja would already send an attack toward him.
The ability of space movement was strong, but time was stronger.
"What a tricky guy..."
Minato was constantly flashing as this was the first time he encountered such a strong opponent.
In ten or so attacks, Minato gradually judged Roja's ability.
"Sure enough, like I thought... I don't know how far you can see, but I know that when he intervenes in the future, he sees he creates flaws."
Minato determined that Roja has a strong perception, it could be said that it was stronger than even the Sharingan.
Although there are flaws, it is still a bit tricky...
Minato sighed in relief as his eyes flashed and once again, he disappeared.
Wouch!
Just as he appeared, Roja was still a step ahead, the attack moved toward him, and he couldn't resist it.
He teleported again.
"This is it."
Facing Roja's attack, Minato took a deep breath, and when the sword was about to hit his body, he used the flying thunder god again.
This time, He didn't just teleport alone, he took Roja's attack with him.
Wouch!
In the next moment, Minato appeared behind Roja and Roja's attack was now his weapon.
"As long as you intervene in the future you see, there will be a moment of pause where you can't predict the future. You didn't see this."
Minato's eyes flashed with fierceness, and the sword attack suddenly fell.
No one thought that the battle that seemed one-sided suddenly changed. The three Girls were surprised.
Boom!
An earth-shattering Roar was caused by the attack while Minato appeared in the distance. Roja's place was filled with dust.
"Done already?"
Minato stared at that place seriously.
Kurenai and the other two revealed an unbelievable look, no one thought that Minato would use such a strong counter-attack.
Under the eyes of everyone, Roja's figure appeared after the dust was dispersed, he was unscathed which surprised them.
He was hit by such an attack, and he is still ok?!
"It turns out you wanted to use my attack against me and kill me?"
Roja looked at Minato. Although he was played by Minato, he didn't get angry. He was thinking about something.
"I have forgotten that The Flying Thunder God Technique could not only transfer people but also attacks... So you could've transferred my attack every time and saved Tsunade from the start, but it looks like you really want to kill me."
As Roja's voice fell, the other turned around to look at Minato.
That's right.
Minato can already move Roja's attack and save Tsunade, but he wanted to kill Roja directly he didn't.
Minato's face didn't reveal anything. He seemed harmless, but at this moment, the other felt completely different.
Chapter 400
"I didn't expect that this wouldn't work..."
Under their gazes, Minato took a deep breath, slowly calmed his heart and looked serious.
Roja's attack had already surpassed S class Ninjutsu. Even such an attack couldn't kill him, which was really unrealistic.
Feeling the chakra in his body, Minato shook his hand. He will just take Tsunade and leave.
The next move of Minato would be in Roja's expectation.
Roja once again raised Sen Maboroshi.
"It's useless."
Minato wasn't afraid of Roja's sword, with his flying thunder god technique, he can always do the same thing again.
"Is it really useless?"
Roja seemed to talk faintly as he sent another attack with his backhand.
When Roja attacked, Minato flashed again.
Wouch!
However, Roja's sword wasn't like usual, it was like a bolt of black lightning that moved through the void.
The power of space.
"This is..."
Almost as soon as he saw the black lightning, Minato's face changed.
This attack didn't seem as powerful as the previous one, but it seemed to have eyes as it moved through space toward him which made him amazed.
Where the black lightning went, a crack in space appeared.
A sword attack that cracks space?!
Minato couldn't comprehend this. His Flying Thunder God could transfer normal attacks, but against this lightning that cracked space, he was helpless.
Wouch!
Without hesitation, Minato teleported directly, and the black lightning seemed to disappear.
Kurenai, Mei, and Tsunade were looking around as they wanted to see where Minato was.
"Just what is this?"
The black lightning suddenly appeared beside Tsunade as she felt horrified.
What exactly is this?!
Where is Minato?
Roja's shook his wrist in the distance, and Sen Maboroshi disappeared. He looked at the void indifferently and then turned around and said:
"Let's go."
...
Konoha, Hokage's tower.
On the table, Danzo was sitting with his eyes closed while Sarutobi stood by the window looking at the distant sky.
"It's almost time for him to come back..."
Wouch!
Almost at the next moment, When Sarutobi's voice fell, a figure suddenly appeared inside the office.
Is he back?
Sarutobi's eyes flashed as Danzo opened his eyes, but looking at Minato, his pupil shrank.
"Cough!"
Minato was wounded and hardly supported himself before he fell. There was a scary, bloody mark that continued from his shoulder to his chest.
At the last moment, if he didn't react fast, he would've been killed.
"Minato!"
Sarutobi's face was full of horror as he helped Minato and pressed his wound to stop the bleeding with simple medical jutsu.
Danzo stood still, and although he didn't talk, his heart was in a mess.
He didn't bring Tsunade back and instead was seriously injured?
What happened?
"Cough! I am sorry, Hokage-sama... I failed this mission." Minato looked at Sarutobi and coughed again.
"Let the Medical Ninjas come over!"
Sarutobi yelled, and the door immediately opened.
Sarutobi's face was gloomy. After blinking for a while, he finally looked at Minato and said: "What kind of power does he have to be able to cause such injuries?"
Minato smiled bitterly: "His strength, I am afraid, is stronger than we got in the information..."
Minato briefly described what happened.
When it comes to Roja's ability to see into the future, and some extremely strong Ninjutsu that could crack space, Sarutobi's face was full of shock.
Extremely powerful ninjutsu, extremely powerful body. A genius of Illusion and could stop and finally time space powers.
"Is he... A monster."
When Jiraiya walked into the office, he heard Minato's description and couldn't help suck cold air, and his face was blank.
"Cough!"
Minato coughed again and said: "But I left a mark of Flying Thunder God on him as well as Kurenai and the other, I can always..."
As he said this, Minato suddenly stopped.
"What happened?"
Seeing Minato's expression, Jiraiya couldn't ask.
Minato smiled again and said: "My Imprint... was erased."
Hearing this, Sarutobi's heart jumped from its place. Although he didn't use Flying Thunder God, he was familiar with it as the Second Hokage was the one who made it.
The seal was a space imprint, or a space coordinate; once it was left on someone, it's equivalent to a death mark with no possibility of erasing it.
But now, it was actually erased.
...
On an open plain, Roja took his hand back from Kurenai's shoulder, and a gray substance squirmed in his fingers. Eventually, it turned into a gray ball and disappeared.
"All right."
The Pseudo Truth-seeking Ball is comprised of five natures of chakra, it lacked yin and yang but has about the same ability, and one of them is erasing the Flying thunder God imprint.
Of course, Even if it couldn't, Roja could always use his own space ability to wipe it out.
"The flying thunder God imprint... Was it erased?"
Tsunade looked at this scene, and her heart shook. She couldn't help but take a deep breath. Kurenai didn't know what happened, but she knew the technique.
"No problem now, let's go."
Roja released the Pseudo Truth-seeking ball and calmly said as he walked forward.
